Lord Grandrith has written nine volumes of
autobiography, totaling close to a million and a
half words. Yet this volume, the latest, covering
only a part of 1968, is the only one published.
Lord Grandrith had planned to publish
all the volumes someday, when it became possible
to reveal his true identity and true story.
However, Grandrith turned against the Nine
who had given him the elixir of prolonged
youth.
The first eight volumes are hidden in a place
only Grandrith and his wife know. He made
arrangements through the editor to publish Volume
IX after he had failed to get it published
in England, France, Sweden, South Africa, and
at several houses in the United States. Grandrith
states the Nine were behind the rejections and the
various accidents to and losings
of the mss. he sent out.
Fortunately, he had met the editor at the
home of a common friend in Kansas City,
Missouri. The editor did not then know the true
name of James Claymore, as he was calling
himself at the time. A letter sent from Lima,
Peru, told the editor of Claymores actual name
and identity. It also outlined the danger that
Grandrith, his wife, and several others were in.
The next letter came from Dublin, Ireland. The
third had no postmark and was left in the editors
mailbox between midnight and six a.m.
The editor sent his reply to a man in
Stockholm, Sweden, as requested. The ms. of Volume
IX was mailed from Western Samoa.
The editor has Americanized various English
terms, changing bonnet into hood, petrol
into gas, lorry into truck, etc. The locations of
various places in Kenya and Uganda were purposely
made vague by Grandrith. This was not
done to protect the Nine but to protect those
foolhardy people who might try to seek out the
Nine or the now-buried gold mines of the valley
which Grandrith named Ophir.
In addition, the incident of the landing at
Penrith is not quite accurate. Penrith has no
airport. The events after the landing did happen
as described, but the airport was created
by Grandrith to obscure the actual event. He
wants to protect a friend who set out lights on
a meadow so the plane could land there. Grandrith
refuses to change the incident to bring it
closer to reality. We can only respect his reasons
without understanding them.
In his last letter, Grandrith says that almost
nobody, will believe this. Not at this moment,
anyway. But events conceived and
brought forth by the Nine will soon convince
the world. I hope then that it will not be too
late for the world. Meanwhile, we are all alive
and fighting, though doing more hiding than
fighting. And I have added another book to
the autobiography.
Philip José Farmer
Since the first eight volumes of his memoirs have not yet been published, Lord Grandrith has written a special foreword which encapsulates the early part of Volume I. Without this, the reader would be puzzled by some of the references in this volume.
I was conceived and born in 1888.
Jack the Ripper was my father.
I am certain of this, although I have no evidence
that would stand up in court. I have
only the diary of my legal father. He was, in
fact, my uncle, although he was married to my
mother.
My legal father kept a diary almost up to
the moment of his death. Shortly after he had
locked it inside a desk, he was killed. His last
written words recorded his despair because his
wife had just died and I, only a year old, was
wailing for milk. And there were no human
beings within hundreds of miles, as far as he
knew.
I alone have read the entire diary. I have
never permitted anyone else to read any of the
diary preceding the moment when my uncle and
my mother sailed from England for Africa.
My biographer would have been too horrified
by the truth to have written it if I had
been unkind enough to reveal it to him. He was
a romanticist and, in many ways, a Victorian.
He would have made up a story of his own, ignoring
the real story, as he did with so many
of my adventures. He was interested mainly
in adventure for its own sake, although he did
describe my psychology, my Weltanschauung.
However, he never really transmitted the half-infrahuman
cast of my mind.
Perhaps he could not understand that part
of me, although I tried to communicate it as
well as I could. He tried to understand, but
he was human, all-too-human, as my favorite
poet says. He could never grasp, with the
human hands of his psyche, the nonhuman
shape of mine.
That part of the diary which I had forbidden
others to read describes how my mother
happened to be with her husband in Whitechapel
on that fog-smothered night. She had
insisted on going with him to look for his brother,
who had escaped from the cell in the castle
in the Cumberland County. Private detectives
had quietly tracked John Cloamby to the Whitechapel
district of London. His brother, James
Cloamby, Viscount Grandrith, had joined the
hunt. My mother, Alexandra Applethwaite, related
to the noble family of Bedford, had insisted
on accompanying him.
My uncle objected to bringing his wife along
for several reasons. The strongest was that
his brother had attempted to rape her when he
had broken out of his cell after bending several
iron bars and uprooting them from their stone
sockets. Only her screams and the prompt appearance
of two manservants armed with pistols
had saved her. Alexandra, however, persisted
in her insane belief that she alone could
make him surrender voluntarily when he was
found. Also, she said that she alone could
locate him exactly. There was, she claimed, a
psychic bond between them, vibrations which
enabled her to point toward and track him as
if she were a human lodestone.
I use the word insane in describing this
belief because later developments (described by
my biographer and by me in Vol. I) revealed
her mental instability.
She also said that if she were not allowed
to go with her husband in the search, she would
inform the police and the newspapers of what
had happened.
My uncle gave in to her. He had a horror
of publicity of any kind and especially of this
kind. Also, he might have been arrested for
concealing evidence of murder. He was, in
fact, an accessory after the fact of murder, if,
indeed, there was a fact.
My uncle believed that his brother was responsible
for the disappearance of two whores
from villages only a few miles from the estates.
A severed breast was found on the shore of a
tarn; this was all. The locals presumed that
somebody had done away with the two women
and buried them somewhere. My uncle connected
his brother to the murders because of his
ravings while in the cell about killing all
whores, including his mother. Especially his
mother.
His mother, of course, was safe from him.
She had killed herself when James, John, and
Patrick, her three sons, were quite young. Her
husband had killed himself because he suspected
that a Swedish gentleman was the father of
the boys and that she may have killed herself
because her conscience made life unbearable.
Their aunt raised the three boys and was much
loved by them. But John Cloamby never forgave
his mother, although he had never spoken
of her until his madness took him.
Later, my uncle believed that John was Jack
the Ripper. Before his breakdown, John had
been a medical doctor. His real motive in becoming
a physician was not in curing the sick.
He wanted to know everything about the human
body because he intended to find out the secret
of immortality. To this end, he had meant to
learn much more of chemistry and botany than
any medical doctor had ever known.
This obsession was supposed to be the cause
of his sickness. Instead, it was the symptom.
It was ironic that he did not find that secret
but that I, his son, did. I supposed this, only
to have to change my mind.
If my mother and uncle had not gone to
Africa primarily to put my father behind them,
I would not have become immortal (have a very
long prolonged youth, to be exact). Or so I
thought.
I am immortal in the sense that I will be
thirty-two years of age in body for a very
very long time. However, accident, murder,
and suicide can reduce me to the rotting corpse
which others usually become before their
hundredth birthday.
I omitted disease from the fatal list. The
same elixir that gives me a potentiality of
30,000 years or more also preserves me from
disease. This does not, however, explain my
seeming immunity from all the diseases so
common in tropical Africa before I became
thirty-two.
My uncles diary recounts in an elegant
style, reading like a prose Racine, a ride
through the dark fog of the night on March 21.
He glimpsed his brother after hours of driving
through the mists, and he leaped out of his
carriage and ran shouting after him. My mother
sat shivering with cold and fear in the carriage
while she tried to peer through the wet grayness.
A gas lamp nearby shot a ghastly half-light
through the swirls. She was alone. Her
husband had not wanted a coachman because
he might report the peculiar occurrences of the
evening to the police.
For a while, there was silence. Then she
heard the clicking of hard heels on the stones.
A man appeared like a ship sailing through the
fog. He stopped and turned, and by the dim
light she saw her husbands mad brother.
When James Cloamby returned, he found
his wife unconscious on the seat of the carriage.
Her skirt and petticoats were up over her face,
and her undergarments had been cut off, probably
with the scalpel that later took apart the
bodies of the Whitechapel whores in such grisly
fashion.
My uncle was to reason that his brother had
not killed her because she was not a whore. But
John did hate his older brother, and he may
have raped Alexandra for revenge, or possibly
because she was not a whore and so was better
than his mother, whom, in one part of him, he
must still have loved. Also, since John loved
Alexandra, or had said he loved her, it was
possible that this was his act of love. Who knew
what the madman was thinking?
My uncle lit a match when she did not reply
to his cry of alarm. He saw the white legs,
stripped of the black stockings, and the black,
exceptionally hairy vagina out of which oozed
my fathers spermatic fluid and some of her
blood.
The strange thing, to me, anyway, was that
this was the first time my uncle had seen any of
his wifes body below the shoulders.
Although they had been married for a
month, the two had not had any sexual intercourse
beyond some kissing and slipping his
hand, down her bodice and over her breasts.
The day of the wedding, she had begun
menstruating and would not stop. He, being a
Victorian, could not bed her while she was
unclean. (Although there were plenty of
Victorians who would have done so.)
The day before John broke loose from the
cell, Alexandra had ceased to flow. My uncle
(as recorded in his diary) was ecstatic. He
could quit masturbating now and could stop
eyeing his wifes maid.
Then my father-to-be got out of his cell in
the north tower of the half-ruined Castle of
Grandrith. He and his wife were too upset for
some time to consider sexual intercourse. At
least, she was.
Now, in the London fog, James Cloamby
pulled his wifes skirts down and revived her.
She became hysterical, and not until the next
day did he discover that his brother had
attacked his wife.
His wife seemed to recover. A few months
afterward, they sailed for West Africa, where
James was to conduct a secret investigation for
the Colonial Office. (This was not the investigation
which my biographer described, however.
He knew the true reason, but he chose
to give a spurious one.)
Alexandra now refused to have intercourse
with James. She said that she was too
ashamed, felt too unclean, and, besides,
wanted to make certain that she was or was not
pregnant. If she was to have a child, she wanted
to be certain of its paternity.
Before they sailed, the first known murder
by Jack the Ripper occurred on Easter Tuesday,
April 3rd, 1888, on Osborn Street. My uncle
heard about this (it was not reported in the
Times) and wondered in his diary if it could
be the work of his brother. Later, he was certain
that it was. Yet, so great was his dread
of the shame and disgrace if John should be
caught, he did not inform the police.
He did continue the search on his own
through private detectives. When he sailed for
Africa, he sent an anonymous note to the police,
describing his brother but not naming him.
This note is not in the official records.
Research has convinced me that it was suppressed
by politically powerful influences.
My father disappeared when Jack the Ripper
disappeared. It was not until 1968, the
year of this narrative, that I found out what
had happened to him.
Alexandra Grandrith was finally able to accept
her husband in bed. But by then she was
too big with child. My uncle continued to suffer
and then backslid, as he put it, to masturbation
and, once, a few days before sailing, to the
maid. These necessary discharges caused much
breast beating in private and many mea culpas.
The events that led to the Grandriths being
stranded on the West African coast are familiar
to the readers of my biographer. The
reality was somewhat different, but the result
was much as depicted in the romances based on
my life. James Cloamby built a strong house
on the shore near the jungle, and they survived
the first 20 months.
I was born November 21, 1888, at 11:45
p.m.
My mothers mind was never thereafter
quite in Africa. She spent most of her time in
a dream England, a country much better than
the one she knew in reality, Im sure. Despite
this, she was very competent in taking care of
me, if I am to believe my uncles diary. James
could not make love to her then because it would
have been too much like taking advantage of an
idiot. So my poor uncle suffered, and I think
he may have been glad when death came at the
hands of the chief of a tribe of The Folk. Any
horror he felt would have been for his nephew,
a 12-month-old baby crying for food and for his
mothers milk.
I was to get no more of that because she had
died in her sleep a few hours before my uncle
was killed. I did get a mothers milk, though
it was not quite human milk.
The morning of March 21, 1968, was a fine
morning. I was seventy-nine years old and felt,
and looked, thirty. The sun woke me up that
morning. Or so I thought. Sometimes the African
sun sneaks over the horizon like an old
lion on the prowl, the mists diffracting its rays
into a mane. I awoke as if I had been tickled
on the nose with a hair from that mane.
The silence was like a breath on my face.
It was the silence that had quietly awakened
me.
The whinnying of horses, the bellowing of
cattle, the squawking of chickens, the chittering
of the monkeys were compressed within
lungs and sealed by mouths afraid to open.
The voices of the cooks, house servants, and
yard men were there, but noiseless. They hung
in the sky, turned to cold blue air. I could sense
them fluttering the windpipe.
Fear?
Or stealth by some and fear of others?
Treachery.
Perhaps.
Jomo Kenyatta had said that I was the only
white man he had ever respected. What he
meant was: feared.
During the so-called Mau-Mau revolution, he
told his men to stay away from me. My own
tribe, the blacks who had initiated me with
blood-letting and buggering into their tribe and
who had selected me as their chief, hated the
Agikuyu. And they loved me. Not as a brother
but as a demigod. They would have died to
a man to defend me.
Besides, Kenyatta knew that though I was
white, I was even more African than he. After
all, I was adopted and raised by The Folk.
My blood-brothers and warriors, the original
tribesmen, had almost all died off. The
survivors were creaking-boned whitehairs. I
had been given the choice of becoming a citizen
of this African state and declaring the
source of my wealth or getting out. Old Kenyatta
felt strong enough now to send me that
ultimatum. Even though he was no longer the
titular head of state, his voice was behind the
order.
I had refused to do either. And so I had
waited. But I had waited so long for action to
be taken that I had become a little careless.
The sun was no longer an old lion. It was
the red eye of Death, the drunken always-dry
sot who had thirsted for me for almost 80 years.
Now the red eye was bisected by my penis,
which reared with a piss hard-on. I was lying
on my back, naked, and the scarlet ball climbed
up the shaft and was on its way to being balanced
atop it.
From some distance, there was a click.
The sky was ripped as if it were rotten old
cloth.
The sun was on top of the head of my penis,
seeming almost to spurt out.
I knew what the ripping sound was the moment
I heard it, and I knew what the click had
been.
As if it were red seed, the sun burst open
from my penis. It disappeared in smoke. The
walls flew apart as if they had become a flock
of cranes disturbed by an eagle. The smoke
poured into me and filled me to the backs of
my eyeballs. The noise was squeezed out of me.
I was turned inside out like a glove. I was
a tuning fork trying to find the correct resonance.
The first shell may have struck just outside
the bedroom window. The second shell may
have exploded at the end of my bed. By one of
those freaks and coincidences that have caused
many to mock my biographer, but have actually
happened to me, the blast lifted my spring
and mattress and me upwards and backwards
and out the window behind me.
I must have landed in a pile of wood and
plaster and bricks. I was still on my mattress,
which was by what was left of the veranda. I
crawled slowly out of the pile, like the naked
body of a tortoise working through its shattered
shell. I felt but could not hear other shells.
None of these came close enough to damage me;
they must have been striking other parts of the
house. Through the smoke, I could see the
stone foundations and these were sending off
chips of stone and also pieces of wood were
breaking off and flying into the air. Machine
guns and rifles were trying to shred away all
the stone and brick and mortar and wood and
anything of flesh which the shells might have
missed or failed to utterly destroy. Rock
fragments struck me in many places.
I was half-stunned, but I had one thought.
That was to get to the refuge prepared for
such an emergency. More smoke poured over,
obscuring my vision and making me cough. I
had, however, seen that the thin stone shell
which was actually a doorway, an exit, to the
refuge, had split open. I reached inside the
portion of foundation still standing, felt the
steel handle, turned it, and slid inwards.
Even as I closed the door it swung in hard,
propelled by a bullet. I was in darkness and
utter silence. I groped around until I found the
oxygen bottles and cracked them to make sure
they had a sufficient supply. I couldnt hear the
hissing, so I felt out the nozzles. Cool air struck
my palm.
I decided to use the lamp for a moment and
examined the room. It was a box 12 feet by
12 by 8. It was double-walled steel with fiber
glass insulation between the walls. It contained
the oxygen bottles, five gallons of distilled
water, medical supplies, some cans of
food, pistols, 2 rifles, and ammunition. The
main entrance was through a trapdoor in the
bedroom above, but the two small exits could be
used as entrances. The refuge had been built
thirty years before and updated now and then,
hence, the fiber glass stuffing. I had built it at
my wifes insistence, who had pointed out that
we would have been safe a number of times if
we had had the refuge. So I had built it and
it had not been used until now. In fact, I had
almost neglected replacing the empty oxygen
and water bottles and over-aged cans.
I hoped that no one outside there knew
about the box. Since it had been built, I had
taken great pains to get the stores into it
unobserved and to never speak of it to anyone
besides my wife. If the enemy got hold of an old
Bandili who remembered it, and the old one
talked, I would be as helpless as an elephant
in a pit.
While I crouched in a corner, I discovered
that I had spouted jism over my right leg. This
probably occurred when the first shell exploded.
Hemingway and his imitator, Ruark, are
usually full of shit when they speak of Africa.
Or, as the Yankees say, they didnt know shit
from shinola. But they were sometimes accurate
in their observations of animals, particularly
leopards, shooting sperm at the moment
of violent death. Ejaculation is a form of protest
of the body against death. The cells want
to live forever, and they will try to impregnate
the air in desperate copulation, to perpetuate
themselves when faced with the end.
That is my explanation. I, personally, do
not fear death, but my cells are not as rational
as I.
What women do at the moment of suffering
a violent death, I do not know. I never heard
of a woman shooting out an ovum. Perhaps
they do this, but the egg is so small its unnoticed.
Of course, there are so many days
when no egg is available, and a man always has
sperm. Its possible women substitute voice
for sperm; their ejaculations are screams.
I waited in the corner. The box was dark
now because I had turned out the lamp to conserve
the battery. The silence continued for a
long time. I had a sharp headache which I endured
for some time and then took two aspirins
to relieve. The relief did not come. From time
to time, I felt the vibrations of explosions
against my back. These, I imagine, were direct
hits. The enemy certainly believed in overkill.
To use a cannon against one man seemed superfluous,
but it was also guaranteed to destroy
me entirely. Like so many guarantees, it was
worthless. So far.
One or more of the direct hits must have
blasted away part of the outer steel wall. Another
direct hit removed the fiber glass and the
inner wall. I felt as if I were buried under
tons of dirt, and I lost consciousness.
When I came to, I could hear somewhat. My
sense of smell was as sharp as ever, that is,
much more effective than a humans but not
quite as good as a bloodhounds. (The reasons
for this are explained in Volume I along with
another explanation, in the appendix of Volume
I, of my YY chromosomal mutation.)
There was, stronger than anything, the
knife of gunpowder smoke. There was the
needle of widely scattered food. There was the
saw-edge of pulverized plaster and rent wood.
Faint, the odor of human sweat and of a dog.
I opened my eyes. It was high noon. The
sun blazed through a small hole in the mass of
wood and bricks covering the ripped open upper
corner of the box. I was covered with smoke,
ashes, and dirt. The five gallon bottles of
water had broken and spilled their contents over
the room to make a fine mud. The cans were
broken open. I think shrapnel had bounced off
the walls and struck them. The weapons were
buried under dirt that had fallen in.
On top of a pile of mud was a hunting knife.
This was the knife I had found on my uncles
skeleton in the house he had built. I was ten
then and had found out how to gain entrance.
There were bones over the floor; The Folk
invading the house had eaten my uncle and
mother before leaving it and taken some legs and
arms with them. I had used the knife much;
hence, its thinness. It was now more of a
stiletto than a hunting knife, but I cherished it
and kept it in my bedroom, though I had not
carried it for many years. A shell had lifted
it up and cast it through the opening in the
box before the opening was covered up again.
It seemed like a gift to me and cheered me
up, despite my headache and earache.
I was also thirsty. I chewed some of the
mud to get moisture, and I collected a thimbleful
of food from the cans. Then I pushed the
mud into the corner opposite the opening,
smoothed out my tracks, and pushed the mud
over me. Hours passed. My hearing sharpened.
Drums beat. Voices shouted and laughed.
I smelled liquor, faintly. I heard cattle mooing
and bellowing and then smelled blood. After
a while, smoke drifted to me and the odor
of cooking flesh.
Once, I heard footsteps and the rattle of
wood being pushed aside. Several men spoke
in the tongue of the Agikuyu. I could imagine
them looking down into the box. One said something
about going down to see what it was and
what was in it. Another said something about
tossing a grenade into it just for fun. I did not
move.
They talked among themselves in a much
lower voice and agreed to come back tonight
when no one would notice them and climb down.
Perhaps the Englishman had hidden money
down there, or the gold he was rumored to have
in great quantities.
It became darker. The drums and shouts
and stamping feet of dancing men became louder.
The moon paled the night and made a skeleton
of the wood laid over the opening. I arose,
stretched and bent until my muscles were loose
again, and then stepped on a ledge and opened
a little door.
This was hidden by more debris, but I could
see well enough through it. Capering figures in
front of great bonfires were lifting bottles from
my liquor stores or shooting at the empties
when they tossed them into the air. Those who
still wore their clothes were in the uniform of
the army of Kenya. There was also a number
of my own tribesmen, all young fellows.
At the nearest fire, 60 feet away, three men
were holding down my pet bitch, a German
shepherd named Esta. A young Bandili, Zabu,
naked except for an ostrich feather headdresswhich
he had no right to wear according to
tribal lawwas holding the bitch by the flanks.
His hips moved back and forth rapidly while
the soldiers and Bandili laughed and clapped
their hands in rhythm with Zabus strokes. The
dog was howling in agony and struggling frantically.
Zabu was a leader of the youth of the villages
in this area. He hated all whites, and
most of all he hated me. I dont bother to explain
my position or views very often, but I had
done so with the young racists of my tribe. I
tried to explain that the color of my skin was
not relevant. I was not as other men, black or
white. My rearing by The Folk had resulted
in a lack of conditioned reflexes concerning skin
color among men.
Nor had I exploited the blacks, as other
whites had. Actually, the Bandili had no cause
to complain about any whites. I had kept whites
from possessing, or even living in, this relatively
broad territory. I had also kept the Agikuyu
from attempting to run the Bandili out. And I
had spent much money to establish local schools,
bring in qualified teachers, and send young Bandili,
male or female, to colleges as distant as
England and America.
All of this made no difference to Zabu and
his fellows. I was a white. I must go.
I dont like to be forced into doing anything.
On the other hand, it would have been a great
relief to get away from my duties and obligations
as the owner of the Grandrith plantation
and as chief of the Bandili. Especially, it
would be a relief to get away from the overcrowdedness,
noisiness, bickering, and hatefulness of the humans here.
Once, there were only a few small tribes
here and much room to roam and great herds.
Now . . .
I was stubborn, and I stayed.
I had recently sent my wife off to England
to shop, visit friends in London, and inspect the
ancestral estate in the Lake District. Thus, I
did not have to worry about her. I had only
myself to take care of, and that is the way I
like it.
Zabu was not content with my death. He
had to revenge himself on the poor dog because
she was mine. There was nothing I could do
for the moment to help her. I did, however,
crawl out to hide behind a pile of bricks and
stones. I did not want to be caught in the box
if the three who planned on searching the box
did return. I was covered with dirt and mud,
so my white skin did not show. And I had the
hunting knife in my hand.
After a while, an officer pushed the onlookers
aside and violently yanked Zabu off the dog.
Zabu arose and staggered back, turning, and I
saw, by the light of the fire, that his belly and
genitals were covered with blood. The slit of
the animal had not been large enough for him,
so he had used a knife.
The officer shouted at Zabu in his tribal
speech and then in Swahili and drew his pistol.
I thought he was going to shoot Zabu, but he
turned and held the muzzle a foot from the
bitchs head and fired. She jerked once.
Zabu had held up his hands in a pleading
gesture, evidently thinking that the officer was
going to kill him. The officer was a Mugikuyu
and so hated the Bandili.
Seeing that he was spared, Zabu laughed
and took a bottle from a man and swaggered
off. The officer spat at Zabus back. I didnt
know whether he interfered with Zabu because
of humane feelings or because he wanted to
bug a Bandili.
I waited. I was hungry and thirsty, but I
would be stupid to try to stroll out through that
crowd in the light of the bonfires. If I could
get past the fires, I might pass for one of them.
I was taller than most, but a few were the equal
of my six foot three, and at a distance, in the
dark, I was muddied enough to look black-skinned.
There was no chance just then, however.
I fixed my eyes on Zabu and hated him. After
a while, as if he were hypnotized by me, he
lurched very near. He was mumbling to himself,
his head swinging low. I rose up behind
him and chopped him on the side of the neck
with the edge of my palm and dragged him back
behind the pile. Nobody had noticed us. Everybody
was looking at a group of young Bandili
dancing a spear dance around the dead dog.
Zabu awoke on his back with my hand over
his mouth and my knife at his throat. His eyes
widened like water boiling over. He shook.
With a rip of gas, he shot out a long turd. His
breath stank of my whiskey and of terror. The
blood on his belly and genitals stank of the
terror and agony of the bitch, and of the sperm he
had loosed.
Tell me how this happened, Zabu, I said.
Otherwise, I kill you right now.
He was willing to buy a few minutes of life,
although his grandfather and father would have
died rather than tell an enemy anything. His
lips spewed Bandili. His eyes rotated as if he
were looking for some device to appear from
the air and give him a handhold whereby he
could be whisked away from my knife.
Perhaps he thought I had been killed and
my ghost had come back.
He had gone through school and college with
my assistance. He had denied believing in
ghosts. He was an educated man, he had said.
But he believed. The hindbrain is almost
always stronger than the forebrain, though in a
subtle fashion.
Zabu said that the Kenyan army had moved
in with the assistance of some of the young
Bandili. At the last moment, the older Bandili
in the nearby village had found out about the
attack. They were told to keep quiet or die.
Three of the old men had tried to warn me.
One was Paboli, the Spear-Launcher, Zabus
grandfather. All three did die.
A strange thing happened then. Zabu,
speaking of his grandfathers death, wept.
The army units had moved in on three
fronts, leaving the western open because I was
returning from a hunting trip in that direction.
After I got home, the units quietly closed the
gap.
During the night, with utmost care, a cannon
and six .50-caliber machine guns were
hauled in by foot soldiers. The trucks were
kept far out in the savanna to avoid noise. The
young Bandili had told the army officers that
the stories of my supersensitive hearing and
sense of smell were not exaggerated.
Zabu talked on and on, as if enough words
would build up a wall thick enough to bar my
knife. He tried to justify his treachery,
although he did not call it that. He called it
patriotism and Africanism.
Humans are always labeling deeds. No
doubt, he thought he was right. But he was
moving his thoughts around in two boxes
labeled BLACKS and WHITES,
just as the whites he hatedwith the exception of
myselfmoved their thoughts around in their two boxes.
What happened next surprised me. I did
not intend to do it and had no thought of doing
any such thing.
Looking back, I see that the treachery, so
unexpected in those who had been my people
for 60 years, combined with the shock of the
explosions, had literally loosened something in
me.
Rather, loosed it.
It had always been in me but shoved down
as deep as deep was.
I stunned him with the knife hilt. While
he lay half-unconscious, I cut his tongue off
close to the root to keep him from screaming.
The pain brought him to his senses. He tried
to sit up, and his mouth gaped. The blood
shot out.
I kissed him. One, to drink the blood, which
I needed because I was thirsty. Two, to stop
any sound he might have made. Three, I was
compelled to do so.
The blood was salty and unpleasant, as if it
contained the essence of a sea-bottom built up
from the decomposing flesh and bones of a million
poisonous fish. It contained a trickle of
tobacco, which I hate. In other words, his blood
was like most of the humans from whom I have
drunk.
But the blood was strengthening, and I began
to feel an excitement similar to that which
I felt when in battle or making a kill. However,
when it became more intense, it was obviously sexual.
Quickly, before I climaxed, I cut Zabu open
with a stroke down his belly. It was not deep
enough, however, to cut into the intestines. I
know my anatomy well.
As the knife sank into the flesh, I spurted
over his belly and the knife.
For a moment, I lost control. My arm
straightened, and the knife went in to the hilt.
He writhed briefly as he died. I shook like
a tree in a storm.
I sat back, gasping. I wiped off my knife
on his hair. I wondered what had made me
behave thus. I had intended to stick my penis
into the wound and do to him what he had
done to my dog.
Finally, I quit trying to explain to myself
my strange compulsion. I am a relentless hunter
but only if there is a scent or track to follow.
I waited. The noise increased, and the celebrators
staggered even more. When the moon
had quartered the sky, the inevitable fights
broke out between the Agikuyu and the Bandili.
The few officers not thoroughly drunk
separated the fighters and sent them on their
way. Some soldiers, however, staggered into
the village, a hundred and fifty yards away.
They were after women, of course. The older
men in the village were Bandili, as proud as
ancient Romans and as courageous. They had
been imprisoned by their youths, who had
surprised them. Now, they were free, and they
fought. And the Bandili youths could not stand
aside while their sisters and mothers were
raped and their elders killed by Agikuyu. They
attacked the soldiers. Presently, the two factions
were killing each other and innocent bystanders,
as in all wars, and the village huts
were ablaze.
The battle gave me a chance to leave the
ruins of my house unobserved. In a few minutes,
I had worked my way through the shadows
to the cannon. It was a British gun-howitzer
of World War II, a 25-pounder or 88 mm,
set on a two-wheel carriage and carrying a
shield. The caisson held some shells and point-detonating
fuses. These were inserted just
before the shell was loaded into the gun and
would explode on striking.
The crew of four were moving the cannon
to a slight hill to fire upon the village. They
were drunk and probably would have hit their
own men as well as the target.
I took a semiautomatic rifle from a stack
near them and killed each with one bullet. With
the first shot, my penis began to rise. At the
fourth shot, it was in the state where, usually,
the orgasm was within ten seconds of arriving.
Then it slowly subsided, and the pleasurable
sensations diminished.
The cannon was too close to the soldiers.
Before I could have fired two rounds, they
would be at me from three sides. I picked up
the end of the carriage and towed it off across
a level of forty yards and then up a 25-degree
incline for perhaps fifty yards. Past the top
of the hill, I turned the cannon around on
the wheels and inched it down the other, which
was a 30-degree incline. I had to dig my heels
into the dirt to keep it from getting away. The
next hill was steeper and higher. Twice, the
900-pound cannon and carriage almost got
away. A small flat space on top of the hill
was large and broad enough for my purposes,
and it commanded the side of the smaller hill
and the village and the area around it.
I ran back and pulled the caisson, into which
I had loaded the dead crews rifles, ammunition,
and some grenades, up to the hilltop. I then
cached three of the rifles and ammunition behind
trees at various places. I lined up the
cannon, depressed the muzzle, inserted a fuse,
loaded in a shell, and took one more look at
the situation.
It was then that I saw dark figures coming
out of the woods on the east side of the plantation,
behind the soldiers. They advanced in an
arc, and several times the moon struck something
metallic. There were about forty men
on foot, and two groups carried bulks which
could be recoilless rifles on tripods.
Behind them, something big emerged from
the woods. A long barrel of a cannon projected
from a platform. It was a half-track, self-propelled
cannon which I estimated to be a 90 millimeter.
The foot soldiers and the half-track reached
a line of trees and stopped. They were out of
my sight when they were behind the trees.
Four dark figures ran out from the trees
towards the cover of other trees near the village.
They were scouts.
By then, the Kenyans had discovered that
their cannon was missing. Four men followed
the wheel tracks towards the smaller hill and
soon were hidden by its bulk. The flames from
the village were searing the skies. There were
many bodies, men, women, children, sprawled
between the burning huts. Machine guns were
still shooting, but the rifle fire had died down.
Suddenly, all firing ceased. The soldiers
began to regroup on the east side of the village.
I supposed that the officers had sobered up
enough to bring the men under control. They
were beginning to realize the consequences of
their actions. It might be possible to get the
government to consider this just an unfortunate
incident, but justified, because the mission had
been successful. It had obliterated me. But
if the other Bandili villages revolted because of
this massacre, the government might shoot
them to satisfy the Bandili.
On the other hand, they might be re-forming
for another attack on the Bandili survivors,
entrenched in the woods on the west side of the
village.
The newcomers were moving back. Their
haste gave me the impression they intended to
remove themselves at a great distance from the
Kenyan army. It was evident that they were
surprised to find the soldiers. I supposed they
had come to attack me. For Revenge. For
Wealth. For the Secret of Immortality. Perhaps for all three.
Their appearance here at the same time as
the army attack was one more of the many
coincidences which some readers of my biographers
novels have found incredible. These people
do not know that some men are not only endowned
with animal magnetism, but some
men also have what I call a human magnetic
moment. That is, some men, of whom I am
one, are the focus of unusual events, of mathematically
unlikely coincidences. They radiate
somethinga quality, a field, which pulls
events together. The field slightly distorts, or
warps, the semifluid structure of occurrences,
of space objects intertwined with the time flow.
Whatever the reason for their being here,
the newcomers were now leaving. I could, however,
directly influence them now. I picked up
the tailpiece of the carriage, turned the cannon,
unconsciously estimating the distance and trajectory
as if I were firing an arrow. I depressed
the muzzle and then got down off the
operators seat and jerked the lanyard.
I had been vaguely aware that I was sexually
excited. Now, as the cannon Went off, so
did I.
The orgasm, however, was not nearly as intense
and ecstatic as when I had thrust my
knife into Zabus belly.
Thereafter, I was all action, intent on the
red business, as Whitman so appropriately
and beautifully phrases it. If I had a hard-on
or came during the next few minutes, I did not
know it.
My first shell landed about ten feet ahead of
the half-track. It stopped, backed up, and then
turned to the left. My second shell landed on
its right and drove it still more leftwards so
that it was heading towards the village again.
The third shell exploded in the middle of a
group of the newcomer foot-soldiers, which had
hit the ground when my first shell struck. The
three survivors got up and ran. About eight
bodies were on the ground.
At this time, as I had expected, the four
trackers came over the smaller hill. My rifle
fire got two, because they were such fine silhouettes
against the fires. The other two dived
back behind the hill and began firing at me. I
ignored the bullets, although some hit the
cannon and some spurted dirt near me. My fifth
shell blew up the top of the hill. The two men
may not have been hit, but they were discouraged,
because they quit firing. Perhaps they
were working around the hill to flank me.
By this time, the Kenyans had seen the half-track
and were firing at it from behind the line
of trees. The vehicle replied with shell and
three machine guns. The other newcomers
turned and advanced across the field towards
the Kenyans.
My next three shells went down the line of
Kenyans on the left, middle, and right, and put,
an indeterminate number out of the fight. They
ran away then, some towards the distant forest
to the north and some towards me. The
half-track went at full speed to the north end
of the line of trees and caught a number of
the soldiers trying for the forest. The newcomers
on foot cut towards my hill.
I turned the cannon and fired two rounds
to the right on the lower slope of the smaller
hill. This was to discourage the Kenyans from
coming around that side.
I was working furiously and sweating and
beginning to feel tired because I had had almost
no food or liquid for 20 hours. I was loading
the shell, slamming the breech block shut, turning
the cannon by lifting the tailpiece of the
carriage, revolving the wheel to depress or elevate
the barrel, and yanking the lanyard,
though not always in this order. I had glimpsed
the two soldiers scuttling across the level
ground between the two hills, one on each side
of me. I had to take care of them before I got
rid of the last two shells.
One emerged from the shadows into the
moonlight briefly, and I tossed a grenade his
way. It fell a few feet from him; he froze;
then he dived away from it. The explosion
caught him in mid-air. He did not get up. I
ran a stream of rifle fire across him to make
sure he stayed down.
The other soldier was a brave man. He
came up the hill at a run, zigzagging, and
firing. I shot once; he fell backward. I
approached him warily and put a bullet through
his head.
With each death, I was numbly aware of my
swelling penis and the rising tide of seminal
fluid.
During this fight, the other soldiers came
around both sides of the little hill and started
up the big one towards me. They were desperate
to get the cannon. With it, they could
decimate the newcomers. They would, however,
have to get me first and then bring up
other caissons, because there were only two
rounds left. I did not have time to fire these.
I pushed the cannon over the lip of the hill
and had the satisfaction of seeing a number
running and screaming to get out of its way.
Then I lobbed five grenades down the hill and
took off down the other side with a BAR, a
magazine belt, and three grenades.
Ten minutes later, I came up from behind
one of the soldiers looking for me. I slit his
throat, cut out his liver, and ate while I walked
away from the others.
The cutting out of the liver finally evoked
the orgasm that had been threatening, if I may
use such a word. It was exquisite, but it was
also disturbing.
(Those who have not read Volume I of my
Memoirs, but who are familiar with the first of
the romanticized biographies, will object that I
am not a cannibal. My biographer, when describing
how I had killed the first human I ever
encountered, said that I had first thought of
eating him. Then I had rejected the idea because
of an instinctive horror of cannibalism.
This is one of the several cases of romantic
nonsense and genetic misinformation that he
believed in. The truth (which he did not know)
is that I devoured the killer of the only being
I had greatly loved. I did not like the taste, but
I ate him as a matter of revenge. I have eaten
other human beings since, but only when I
could get no other food.)
Strengthened, I set out to torment the soldiers.
These had pulled the cannon back up
onto the hill and brought another caisson of
shells up. The half-track, meanwhile, had taken
a station behind a tree. The artillery duel
began. A number of shells exploded around the
vehicle, and one blew the tree in half. But
eventually the recoilless .88 succeeded in hitting
close enough to the Kenyan cannon to kill its
crew and to blow up the other shells. The
vehicle waited a moment, and then, probably
receiving orders via walkie-talkie, started
across the level ground towards the hill.
At that moment, I threw a grenade onto
the platform. The crew died, but the shells
failed to go off, as I had expected. Two men
fell out of the cab and staggered away. I shot
one and stunned the other with the butt of my
rifle. It was easy to catch up with the vehicle,
which was still rolling, and stop it. I put the
two unconscious men on the platform and drove
across the plain and as deeply as I could into the
forest.
One man looked as if he would not recover.
The other gained his senses with nothing but
a headache from the blow. He was a muscular
Arab, black-haired, clean-shaven, eagle-nosed,
with two large but close-set eyes. He seemed to
be about 30 years of age. He was dressed in
khaki but wore no military insignia. He looked
bravely enough at me, but he was shaking and
was pale under his sallow skin.
The cannon and the grenades had again
deafened me. However, I am an excellent lip
reader in French, English, Arabic, Swahili, and
a number of Bantu languages and dialects (if
the latter are not tone languages).
I questioned him in Egyptian Arabic. He
replied in Syrian Arabic. He said his name
was Ibrahim Abdul el Mariyaka. He did not
know what he was doing here or anything else.
He felt brave enough to call me a dog of a
Nasrani.
He ran his gaze up and down me and then
licked his drying lips. He was standing with
his back against a tree, both of them gray in
the dawn. He was about six feet tall, but I was
three inches higher and outweighed him about
eighty pounds. I was naked, and my skin was
smoke-blackened, but my gray eyes must have
gleamed palely and wildly out of my dark face.
Dried blood covered my mouth and chin and
splotched my chest and hands, and there was
dried blood and spermatic fluid on my belly and
genitals. In addition, as I gestured at him with
my knife, my penis rose slowly like a leech
swelling with sucked blood.
Being an Arab, he must have been sure I
was going to sexually assault him. In a way,
he was right.
I kicked him in the stomach, and while he
writhed, retching drily on the ground, I drank
from a canteen of water I had taken from the
cab. Then I removed some rope from the platform
and tied him up. After propping him
against the tree, I dragged the other man from
the platform and sat him up against a wheel.
He was gray-blue and breathing shallowly, but
his blood pressure was high enough to drive a
geyser into my face when I cut off his penis.
I stuck it in his mouth and then drove his knife
up through his chin to keep his jaw from falling
open. Eyes open, limp bloody penis protruding
from his mouth, he sat opposite the
other man.
I cut out the liver, chewed off a piece, and
swallowed it.
The Arab by the tree turned as gray-blue
as the dead man when he saw me ejaculate on
slicing into the man. He tried to retch but was
unsuccessful. I waited. I had made no threats.
None were needed. When he had quit trying
to throw up, he leaned his head against the
tree. His black eyes were dull below the half-closed
lids. A snake of spittle ran down his
chin.
I said, I will ask. You will reply.
He knew, probably from experience in torturing
others, that very few men can hold out
against prolonged torture. He was willing to
settle for a quick death. He answered my questions
fully, and his information seemed to be valid.
The leader and organizer of this expedition
was an Albanian. He went under the Arabic
name of Muhmud abu Shawarib. His real name
was Enver Noli. The others were mostly Arabs,
although a few were Bulgarians who had fled
to Albania because of their Red Chinese sympathies.
Noli had promised every man in his army
that he would have enough gold to support him
and four wives for the rest of his life. That
is, if the Englishman, John Cloamby, Lord
Grandrith, were captured alive.
He talked only of gold? I said.
Yes. Was there anything else?
Noli was not likely to promise his men the
secret of prolonged youth, even if he believed
that I possessed it. They would think him
crazy and would not follow him. It was possible
that he had no thought of the elixir, but I
have encountered other men, all dead now, who
believed, with good reason, that I had an elixir
and were prepared to do anything to get the
secret from me.
The Arab said, You can kill me, Nasrani.
But Noli will find you and inflict great pain
upon you until you tell him where your gold is
hidden. He is a very determined man, very
cunning, and very strong.
That may be, I said. I stabbed him in
the solar plexus. Now I failed to have a sexual
reaction, and I hoped that the aberration
was, for some reason, gone. I doubted it. The
truth was that I had only so much jism, and it
had been used up for the time being.
I booby-trapped the vehicle with some wire
and grenades so that three shellsone by the
gas tankwould go off if the cab doors or the
hood were opened. Then I went into the woods
and up a tree and waited. The sounds of battle
had died out. Presently, as I knew they
would, the invaders came on the track of the
vehicle. Two jeeps drove up; behind them straggled
a mob, the survivors of the battle with
the Kenyans.
Enver Noli was a huge man with a large
belly, a shaven head, and great drooping
moustaches that fell to his chest. His nose was
immense, curved like a scimitar. He wore green
coveralls and paratroopers boots. He held his
kepi in one tremendous fist and whacked it
across the palm of the other hand. When he
gave an order, he bellowed.
A soldier ran out from the main body of
the troops and warily approached the vehicle.
When he looked into the cab, he saw the wires
I had gone to some pains to hide. He reported
this to Enver, who stood up in the jeep, which
was about seventy feet from the half-track. The
soldier raised the hood to check the motor for
traps there, and the grenade exploded and then
the three shells. The vehicle and the soldier
disappeared in smoke and flame. Noli was
knocked off the jeep, but he bounded up and
ran away with the rest. Unfortunately, nobody
was hit by the shells or splashed by the
gas. I did shoot two during the noise and panic.
Noli stopped running and managed to halt
the twenty or so of his men. He got them to
line up and to begin firing with two machine
guns and fifteen rifles into the woods. While
the bullets were flying around me, whipping the
leaves and knocking off chunks of bark, I shot
two more Arabs. Immediately after, I descended
the tree and ran off in the direction opposite
the invaders and then curved around
until I was some distance behind them. The
field, where the main fighting between the Kenyans
and newcomers had taken place, was now
being held by the jackals, hyenas, and vultures.
The two hills yielded more dead. The wounded
had either been taken away or put out of
their pain. The carrion eaters were busy here,
too.
The village was entirely burned down, and
of the survivors there was no sign. I knew
they were hiding in the forest. They had fled
to the forest more than once from Arab slave-raiders,
though not until after great losses. I
had been the one who had led them to victory
against the Arab invaders and then led them
across the country to terrorize the slavers so
much that they never again dared enter Bandili
country. I had led them against the Germans
in World War I. I had led them in a
great raid into Gekoyo. Now they were hiding
again, and if they came out once more and
fought, they would do it without me.
For 60 years I had been a Bandili and the
great father, the elephant who charges, for the
Bandili. Now, I was truly exiled. This was no
temporary loss. It was forever.
I wept then. I had loved these people as
much as I could any group of humans. I was
far more Bandili than I was English. I had
had true friends among them. But all that was
ended. Although this village was the only one
of the ten Bandili villages that had betrayed
me, the others would be no better. The young
were too hating and the old too feeble and too
few.
Moreover, the Kenyan government had
made it plain that I could no longer live in this
country. Not in the open, at least.
I made a sentimental gesture. I waved my
rifle at the ashes of the village and then at
those hidden in the forest. It was the only good-bye
I could give, and doubtless no one saw it.
Then I turned and began to trot across the
savanna, towards the hills to the west.
My destination was the mountain range that
lay far beyond the hills, approximately a hundred
and fifty miles away, and twenty miles
into Uganda. I trotted all night. The false
dawn, the wolfs tail, was graying the savanna
when I began to think about holing up for part
of the day. The acacia trees in the distance
looked like black cutouts of the monsters of
Bandili myth. Then the sun leaned against the
night and swung it away, and day padded in.
A lion roared in the distance. The air was cool,
moving gently from the mountains in the west.
A wart hog trotted out of the tall grass, his
tail held stiffly up. The sun gleamed on a yellow tusk.
I ran along easily with the savanna on my
left and a clump of hills to my right. I carried
the rifle in my right hand. I stopped for a
moment because I saw the grasses move against
the wind. Something big enough to be a lion
or a man was approaching through the cover
about thirty yards away.
The rifle soared up out of my hand, torn
away by a blow like that from a crocodiles tail.
It spun off, and then the sound of the shot came
from the hills.
My arm was paralyzed by the transmission
of shock through the rifle, but I did not find that
out immediately. I dived towards the tall grass
and rolled towards it. Dirt and grass flew up
so close they fell over me. There were four
gouts of earth and flocks of tiny pieces of grass,
each followed by a shot ringing across the savanna.
I jumped up, and, zigzagging and bending
low, ran. There was a growl, and a big yellowish
brown body moved away from me. I smelled
a lioness. She was gone, and I had the grass
to myself except for the brief company of two
bullets which cropped stalks only a few inches
from me. I dived once more, and I stayed
where I was.
Several minutes passed. My arm lost its
numbness. More shots. More stalks cut in
half, falling on me. The bugger had superb
vision. I started crawling, though slowly. It
was impossible to keep the grass from signaling
my progress. More bullets slashed the
grass.
When I had crossed about 35 yards, I was
at the edge of the grass. I leaped up and ran
away, still crouching. There were no more
shots. Not for a second had I thought that the
sharpshooter was a member of the Kenyans or
of the band of the Albanian, Noli. A third
party had dealt himself in.
I heard a roar behind and looked over my
shoulder. A male lion was charging after me.
I did not know how he could be in this neighborhood
or why he was chasing me. He must
have been very near but somehow hidden from
me. The stimulus of seeing me run away from
him had evoked the reaction of running after
me. I knew every lion for 40 miles in any
direction from my plantation. This one was a
stranger and should not have been here out of
his own territory.
He was the largest lion Id ever seen. He
weighed 650 or more pounds, and his mane
was so thick that I knew at once that he had
not been in the bush for long. He looked as
if he had been bred for the purpose of eating
me. He also looked as if he had not eaten
lately; his ribs were getting close to the outside air.
Im not often amazed, but this was one of
the times. In my seventy-nine years, Ive fought
at most twelve lions, considerably less than my
biographer records. Usually, a male lion is as
eager to avoid a battle as I am. But I have
killed them with only a knife, as my biographer
records, though there have never been any of
the face-to-face encounters shown in those very
bad and lying movies. If I got into the situations
those actors did, my bowels would have
been scooped out or my back muscles plucked
out or my head bitten off.
I crouched, waiting for the lion with my
knife in my hand. The next thing that happened
told me that the hitting of my rifle had
been no lucky shot.
The knife was jerked out of my hand. Like
a bright bird, it flew up and away. I heard the
distant report of the rifle before the knife
struck the ground.
My moment of shock almost cost me my
life. The lion launched himself towards me on
the final bound. I got to one side just in time;
a paw flashed by, brushing the skin of my chest.
Getting onto the lions back when he is in
full charge requires very swift and unhesitating
movements. If the slightest thing goes wrongslipping a little, estimating the trajectory
and speed of the final leap by too little or too
muchits over for the man. I had jumped to
one side while he was still on the downcurve of
the arc of his leap and stomped one foot and
was bounced back in again and had grabbed the
mane with my left hand. A savage yank pulled
me along with the beast and also up into the
air. Usually, I had to use one hand because my
knife was in the other, but this time I had both
free. And so I had a better hold and was on
its back even more quickly than usual.
He reared up and then fell to one side. I
went with him but twisted to keep from being
crushed. Up he came again. I had my arms
under his front legs, and when he rose I had
my hands around the back of his neck and
locked together.
His roaring had been loud. Now, from
somewhere in that cavernous body, he got the
force to double the noise. He rolled againmaking
me feel as if I were being spread out
like a turtle under an elephants hoofbut I
managed to keep my legs locked around his
belly. His hind feet moved up to tear my legs,
but he could not get them under me or even
touch my legs.
Then, as we lay in the dirt, slowly, slowly,
his bones creaking, his head went down under
the pressure of my arms. I realize that this
is difficult to believe. A lion has truly
enormous strength in those massive neck muscles.
But I am not as other men, in degree or kind.
Not in many things, anyway, and this was not
the first time I had broken a big cats neck with
a full-Nelson, though the other had not been
as huge as this one.
It was not easy. For a long time, the lion,
growling much more softly now, resisted my
utmost efforts, and his neck refused to bend any
more. But the time came when the bones
creaked again like a wooden ship in a heavy
sea. My head was buried in the mane as I
sweated and strove. The hairs stuck in my
face like little spears. The green-yellow lion
odor was strong, and, beneath it, was the
stench of awareness of death. Not fear of
death, awareness of its inevitability. The end
had come for him, and he knew it. Everybody
born in Africaantelope, lion, black man,
Arab, Berberknows when the time has come.
The awareness is a legacy from this ancient
land, the birthplace of mankind and of many
many species of beast. Mother Africa lets her
child know when he is about ready to fertilize
her soil with the body she gave him. Everybody
knows this except the descendants of Europeansmyself excepted.
As I felt the neck muscles weaken with this
awareness, and my arm muscles gain in
strength for the same reason, I became conscious
of an approaching orgasm. I dont know
when my penis had swelled and my testicles
gathered themselves for the explosion. But my
penis was jammed between the lions back and
my belly, and it was throbbing and beginning to
jerk.
At that moment, the lions neck gave way.
As the muscles loosened, and the bones broke,
I spurted, sliming the fur and my belly.
The lion moaned with a final outgoing of
air, kicked, and himself spurted. I rose,
unsteadily, after dragging my leg out from under
him. I scooped up some of the lion sperm in
the dust and swallowed it. This was a custom
of The Folk, one which my biographer avoided
describing. It is supposed to bestow the potency
of the male lion upon the eater. I believe it
does; no amount of European education has convinced
me otherwise. Besides, I like the heavy
big-feline taste and odor of it. It is, more than
almost anything, African in its essence. There
is everything in it. Let him who would envision
the soul of this ancient continent, eat lion
sperm.
Always, after making a kill of a beast of
prey, I stand with one foot on the carcass and
give a great yell of triumph. This, too, I
learned from The Folk. But this time, the orgasm
and the knowledge that I was a target for
a sharpshooter, chopped off that cry.
Although the knife bore the dent of the bullet
near the hilt and also had been twisted by
the impact, it was still serviceable. Moreover,
I would not have thrown it away if it had been
useless. Though I am not sentimental, I could
not bear to get rid of it. It had been my real
fathers in England, and he had given it to my
uncle before he became mad. My first sight of
the knife was my first knowledge of metal. And
it had served me for 70 years and killed 10
times that number of prey and enemies.
I put it in the sheath and looked towards
the hills. The sun flashed now and then. The
reflection of binoculars or cameras, possibly. Or
of a telescope.
A puff of dirt struck immediately in front
of me as I stopped to pick up the rifle; the sound
of the shot came about a second later. The
shooter was approximately 1125 feet away. The
second bullet struck a few inches to my left; the
third, to my right. The fourth went between
my legs. I was being told to run away onto the
savanna and leave the rifle behind.
Instead, I cut the lion open and removed a
piece of his heart and chewed on it. Four more
shots, very close, enabled me to discern the
exact location of the rifle. I also saw four men
through the bush on the hill.
I left at a slow walk. I abandoned my rifle
because its barrel had been bent by the bullet.
I was angry because of the ease with which the
rifleman was herding me and the contempt I
felt he had for me. If he thought I was really
dangerous, he would have killed me with his
first shot. His actions seemed to say: Try your
best, my dear Lord Grandrith. It wont be nearly
good enough.
When I had walked a quarter of a mile, the
shots ceased. From time to time, as I strode to
the west, I looked back. Two miles away, a
cloud of dust followed. When I stopped to
bathe in a waterhole, the dust settled. I caught
and ate several almost mouse-sized grasshoppers
which inhabit this region. I threw a stone
at a kingfisher but missed it by a wings length.
There are many kingfishers in this region,
where there is little water except during the
rainy season. But the kingfishers have abandoned
an aquatic diet; they have adapted to
catching grasshoppers and other insects.
When night came, I backtracked. Twenty
minutes later, I had found the camp of the
sharpshooter. It was on the flat top of a small
hill in a clearing around which was an unusual
growth of bush and number of trees. A depression
beside it held some water, which accounted
for the dense growth. In the clearing were
two large trucks, one of which carried a very
large camper, and two jeeps. Three tents were
pitched; two fires had been built. Some blacks
were cooking over one fire, and coffee was boiling
over both. There were six blacks and two
white men in sight. Then I saw a white man
move behind the half-opened flap of a tent. The
weak light from the lamp within gleamed on a
bronze back for a moment.
I had smelled the coffee a long way off and
had been salivating. I love coffee. If these
people had not been shooting at me that afternoon,
I would have been tempted to join them.
I moved around until I could get a better
view of the man inside the tent. I still could
not see much of him, but I got the impression
of a very large and very solid man. He seemed
to be doing some peculiar exercises. I caught
glimpses of bronzed biceps, bunching and
smoothing over and over again. The muscles
looked like mongooses slipping back and forth
in a wild play under a blanket woven of bronze
wires. I know that that is a rather fanciful
description, but that is what occurred to me.
The other two whites, old men, sat on folding
chairs with their backs to me. The smaller
was thin, quick-moving, wary as a bird, and had
a face sharp as the neck of a broken-off bottle.
He was dressed as if he had just stepped out
of the most expensive safari outfitters store
in Nairobi. As he talked, he gestured frequently
with a silver-headed black cane.
The other old man was so wide and had
such abnormally long arms, thick neck, simian
features, and low forehead, and his arms were
so hairy, he could almost have passed for one
of The Folk.
The blacks had talked among themselves in
Swahili, so I knew the names of all three
whites. The man in the tent was a Doctor Caliban.
The dapper old man was a Mr Rivers.
The apish old man was a Mr Simmons. All
three were from Manhattan Island.
I suspected that the old men were talking
so loudly because they hoped to entice an evesdropperme,
of courseto come closer. I
found the trip wire which would have set off
some kind of alarm and got over that without
disturbing it. I also detected the two rocks,
made of papier-mâché, which held electronic eye
devices inside them. I had come close to wriggling
between them, because that was the natural
route to a depression in the ground behind
a bush, an excellent place to hide while listening.
Only because I happened to rub up against
the false stone did I discover what it was.
I became even more cautious then. And I
noticed that the flap of the tent in which
Doctor Caliban had been exercising was now closed.
For all I knew, he might be slipping out the
rear of the tent to catch a spy.
If the two old men were part of a trap, they,
certainly took no care to keep silent on matters
that an enemy should not know. And they
talked about Caliban as if he were deaf.
I crawled around to one side where I could
see their lips. This was not as informative as
listening, because I missed words now and then,
but it was safer.
. . . really know whats got into Doc? the
dapper Rivers said. Something sure as shit
is wrong.
Looks as if hes gone ape, Simmons said.
Rivers laughed and spoke so loudly I could
hear him. Ape! Ape? You old Neanderthal,
youre throwing stones at a glass house!
Listen, you sick legal eagle, you, Simmons
said, this is no time or place for your tired old
bullshit. This is serious, Im telling you. Doc
has a screw loose somewhere. I think its the
elixir; it has to be. The side effects are finally
coming through. I warned him years ago, when
he offered it to us. I aint one of the worlds
greatest chemists for nothing.
I had been intrigued before. Now I was
caught, a crocodile on a hook. Elixir!
You really think hes crazy? After all
these years of doing good, combating evil, fixing
up all those criminals we caught, and reforming
them? Rivers said.
The apish old man said, Thats another
thing . . .
I missed what he said next, then his cigar
left his lips. . . . operated on them, he said.
Cut out the gland that made them evil, he said
at first. Then later on he quit talking about
that gland, because there aint no such thing,
and he started to talk about re-routing and
short-circuiting neural circuits. Now, I ask
you, do you really believe that shit? It was all
right in the old days, because we didnt know
much about the causes of crime then. But its
different now. We know its caused mainly by
psychosocioeconomic environments.
Do we? Rivers said. What really do we
know now more than we knew then, besides
some things in the physical sciences and a little
progress in the biological?
O.K., so they aint as smart nowadays as
they like to think they are, Simmons said.
But in the 30s, we could believe anything
Doc told us because he told us it was so. But
did you ever see him operate on a criminal?
Not that I doubt he did something to them,
handy as he is with a knife. But this crap
about curing criminals with surgery . . . know
as well as I do that a criminal is the product
of genetic predisposition plus environment.
Doc isnt the man we knew, thats for
sure, Rivers said. I dont know. Its like
seeing Lucifer fall. Well, thats stretching it.
Docs no evil angel, but . . . if you want to get right down
to the honest-to-God-call-it-shit-not-peanut-butter-reality,
Doc may be right about the causes and cure of criminals.
Simmons looked as if he were grunting. He
said, Maybe. And maybe Doc was getting his
kicks . . . well, I shouldnt say that, wouldnt, if
it wasnt for his funny behavior now. You gotta
admit hes been acting kinda peculiar lately.
Now, I aint saying hes become a Doctor Jekyll-Mr
Hyde . . . but . . .
They were silent for a while. Simmons
puffed on his cigar. Rivers lit a long cigarette
in a long cigarette holder. After a while, Simmons
pulled some rectanglesphotographs, I
presumedfrom the pocket of his bush jacket.
He held them up so that the firelight illuminated them.
He said, Looka the whang on that wild
man! Did you ever see such a prick on a
white man?
Rivers took one of the photos and studied
it. My tool is longer, he said. Used to be,
anyway. Eight inches. But its skinny. I
never saw such a shaft on a man except once.
The son of a bitch is queer, Simmons said.
I was looking through the glasses when he got
up after breaking that lions neck. He had a
hard-on you wouldnt believe outside a zoo.
And he was coming like a Texas oil well.
Yes, I know, Rivers said. My choppers
about dropped out. I saw Doc once, just once,
and hes the only man I ever saw, black or
white, with a dong as big as that Englishmans.
In fact, Ill swear his was even thicker and
longer.
You saw Docs cock? Simmons said.
When the hell was that?
. . . adventure of the Tsar of . . . Rivers
said. You remember, Doc and Id been a long
time hiding . . . had to piss . . . my eyes about
flew the coop, believe me.
Simmons looked around uneasily. Maybe
we shouldnt be talking like this. Doc might . . .
You think he hasnt heard us a million
times before? He knows how curious weve
been. Personally, I think hes been listening to
us for years. But what we said never seemed
to bother him. You know what a button-down
lip hes got. And hes the most self-controlled
man in the world; he couldnt admit that anything
we said would stick in his craw. And
maybe it doesnt. He knows hes the supermans
superman!
After what I seen today, I aint so sure,
Simmons said. Ive never seen anything like
it! But I can understand now why Doc is so
hot to tangle with him. He wants to test his
mettle on somebody who looks as if he could
give him a hard time!
The little man said, as if he hadnt heard
Simmons, You know, I used to put it out of my
mind, or tell myself that Doc was just keeping
his private life entirely to himself. But he
never lied to us, as far as I know. And he
always said he led too dangerous a life and was
too busy and always off on some quest or other.
He couldnt afford to get married; it made him
too vulnerable. Thats understandable. But he
went further. He said he didnt want to get
involved with any woman because it wouldnt be
fair to waste her time. Thats understandable.
But then he claimed he had nothing at all to
do with women. Nothing at all! Now, didnt
you ever think that was peculiar? No ass at
all! No pussy, no nothing, for Gods sakes!
Well, Simmons said, he coulda been jerking
off. But it just doesnt seem like Doc to be
doing that. I always thought maybe he wasnt
so perfect, after all. You know, maybe he was
paying for his mental and physical superiority
to the rest of usto every fucking man in the
worldby not being able to get a hard-on.
Could be. Jesus Christ! There has to be some
sort of compensation in this world!
There does? Rivers said. Who told you
that, you shoddy imitation of a philosophizing
orangutan!
One a these days, Ill orangutan it all the
way up your decrepit asshole, Simmons said.
No, you wont. I dont allow anything but
high-quality shit up there, Rivers said.
They talked for a moment with their hands
over their mouths as they held their smokes in
their mouths. Then I saw Rivers lips.
You know, Doc and . . . as if they were
brothers . . . coloring . . . black hair and gray
eyes and a darker skin, but Doc has . . .
They talked on, rambling much. I got the
impression that these two octogenarians had
known each other intimately for a long long
time. They had been through much with each
other, and they were very fond of each other.
The abuses and insults they loosed at each other
were good-natured, indeed, their second natures.
And as I listenedread, ratherI understood
that they were here on The Last Great
Adventure. There had been three other men
who had shared their exploits and dangers in
the past. But these were dead now. The two
old men expected to die soon, but they had insisted
on coming to Africa with Caliban, and
he had reluctantly agreed.
Now, they were sorry they had come. Or,
at least, disturbed. Something had happened
to the good doctor. He was here to hunt me
down and to kill me. Not with guns. In bare-hand
combat. This was not at all like Doc. He
had always been averse to killing. He had only
done so when he absolutely had to. And he had
maintained that every man, no matter how evil,
was worth saving.
Something had changed his mind. They
knew what it was, but so far they had not
named it. They referred to it circuitously.
Doc Caliban had told them that I was an
abysmally evil man who should be obliterated.
The two were not convinced. From what they
had learned about me from other sources, they
did not think I could be the monster that Doc
described. Yet, all their adult lives, they had
trusted Doc. They had regarded him as an
oracle, as the fount of wisdom, as a doer of
great good.
Doc had been born in 1903, I learned when
the two were quarreling about the best sign in
the zodiac. He was now 65 years old, but he
looked as if he were still 30.
They did not seem bitter that he had not
shared his secret of prolonged youth with them.
They spoke as if he had offered it to them, but
they had turned it down.
I could not believe this. I assumed that I
misunderstood them. There was the possibility
that they had been over fifty when the offer
was made. In that case, the elixir was only
able to slow down aging somewhat. By the
time they were ninety, they would have aged
physically to about seventy. Perhaps, on considering
the price they must pay for this slight
prolongation of life, they had rejected it. What,
after all, was an extra thirty years or so of life?
But when a man was offered a chance to live
at least 30,000 years, then the price looked
small.
I liked to think so.
But listening to them, I was forced to dwell
a little on that which I had pushed away
because it was too painful. Had I, by becoming
a god, become less of a man?
Now I knew what Doc Calibans ultimate
goal might be. He meant to kill me, for some
reason, but the end of his journey could lie in
the mountains to the west, where I also intended
to journey.
I began to get more uneasy. Not that I expected
him to try to kill me now. It was obvious
that he was toying with me. Also, it was
obvious that the old men had instructions to
talk as freely as they pleased. Caliban wanted
me to learn much about him. The more I knew,
the more equal would be the hunted and the
hunter.
I felt angrier. Up to now, every enemy had
done his best to make the situation as unequal
as possible. But Caliban was treating me contemptuously.
Very well. Let him have his contempt. If
he really intended to fight me to the death with
only his bare hands, he was not going to frighten
me.
I would leave now for the mountains, where
I had an engagement for which I would be late
if I did not start now. Doctor Caliban, if he
was to make the same destination on time,
would do better to start on the journey at once.
I inched backwards. Then I stopped. A
bronze cloud had scudded into the light of the
campfire.
There were empty shadows. A second later,
as if stepping from the wings of a stage, the
man, the bronze cloud, was there.
The two old men started, even though they
must have experienced this noiseless unannounced
jack-in-the-boxery many times before.
Doctor Caliban was at least four inches taller
than I. His body was superb, massive yet
beautifully proportioned. The bones of skull
and torso looked very thick, and his skull was
long-shaped. He was the only other man, besides
myself, and some of the Nine, who had
such heavy bones. Which meant he had more
foundation for muscular attachment and for
larger muscles than most men.
His skin was a pale bronze. His hair,
which was of medium length and parted on the
right, was a darker bronze. It looked like a
metal cap that had been welded onto his skull.
And though he was too far away for me to determine
accurately his eye color, I got the impression
they were light-green.
His face was extremely handsome and regular.
It was masculine, yet almost beautiful.
It also looked familiar, though I had never seen
him before.
He spoke in a deep resonant voice, like a
bronze bells. His speech was even and regular
with none of the hesitations, pauses, vague
exclamations, or broken off sentences and phrases
that distinguish the speech of most humans.
Lord Grandrith, the Noble Savage, the
titled man-ape, is watching you two, he said.
He looked into the shadows at the exact
spot where I lay. He laughed and pulled from
his belt a round object I recognized a moment
later as a grenade. He pulled the pin and with
a swiftness that might have dazzled a leopard,
tossed it at me.
It would have landed just out of arms
reach if I had not moved forward. I caught it
and hurled it back at him and then was gone
into the bush. I looked back. He was standing
with his hands on his hips, his back bent
backward, head thrown back, and laughing. The
grenade was at his feet, and the two old men
had dived awayvery swiftly for 80-year-oldsand
were hugging the ground.
The blacks were standing up and asking
questions, but they could not see the grenade
and so did not know what was causing the commotion.
A big Negro stepped out of the tent
with a rifle. I had not seen him before. He
looked as if he were a Yankee.
Doc Caliban said, loudly, Its a dummy! I
just wanted to test his reactions! Theyre very
good! The best I ever saw outside of my own!
Simmons, getting up, spoke in a squeaky
voice that was comical issuing from such a
squat long-armed brutish man. Doc! Whenre
you going to cut out this crap! If he killed
Trish, why dont you kill him and get it over
with?
Usually, I dont think in the human categories
of good and evil. Those who would kill
me are enemies. Just that and nothing more.
I kill them without having to justify the deed
by classifying them as evil.
But seeing this very handsome man, I experienced
a feeling of genuine evil, of the anti-good.
The hairs rose on the back of my neck
as if a demon of a native African religion had
pulled them up with his cold hands of wind.
It was a feeling I did not like.
I decided to leave for the mountains. However,
about twenty yards from the camp, I came
across a large aluminum-sided wooden-floored
cage lying on its side, the door open. I sniffed
at it, and I knew not only that it had held a
lion, I knew which lion. I also knew why I had
been attacked by a hungry lion that had no
business in this area. Doc Caliban had not
only loosed it at me, he had probably spent some
time conditioning it to attack human beings.
If he had wanted an estimate of me, he now
had it.
I lifted the cage above my headit only
weighed about 200 poundsand carried it to a
tree I had noticed a moment ago. This was tall
and thin and had all the characteristics required
for my sudden plan. I never learned its
English nameif it had onebut knew it by
the Bandili word, ndangga.
After lassoing its top with my rope, I pulled
it down with much straining until its top almost
touched the ground. After securing the
rope around the trunk of another tree, I wove
the branches of the bent tree into a rough net
near the top. This required the breaking of a
number of branches, which might bring Caliban
running. That was a chance I not only
would take but welcomed. He, however, did
not appear.
The net of branches held the cage as well
as I had hoped. I looked through the trees and
saw that the two old men had returned to their
chairs. They were talking so loudly that they
covered any sound I might have made while
constructing the catapult. A black brought
them glasses with some dark liquid in it, and,
between sips, they shouted what must have been
insults at each other. The blacks were squatting
on the other side of their fire and talking.
The fire gleamed on their rolling eyeballs and
teeth.
I waited a while. Caliban stuck his head
out of the tent once to say something to the old
men. At that moment, I whacked the rope in
two with the knife. There was a hum, a crack
as the rope snapped past me, another hum,
deeper, and a loud whish as the tree straightened.
The cage flew up and out in a trajectory
that came from accident and hope more than
skill. But the result was admirable.
The cage, turning over slowly, flew down towards
Calibans tent. He burst out of it like
a bronze shell from a 17th-century cannon. The
two oldsters jumped up from their chairs, their
drinks flying and their smokes falling out of
their mouths as they looked around for the
source of the noise. The blacks scattered, some
running towards Calibans tent.
Caliban kept on running and disappeared
into the darkness, undoubtedly looking for me.
The blacks were behind bushes and trees and
looking at the crushed tent. Simmons was
jumping up and down like an enraged chimpanzee
and howling, Oh, my God! My God! I
shit in my pants! I was so scared, I shit in my
pants!
Rivers was on the ground and rolling back
and forth and laughing hysterically.
For a moment, I thought of ambushing Caliban
and getting this conflict over with. I was
restrained by knowing that he probably had the
same goal as I and that I would meet him there.
I wanted to find out if he could continue to
track and harass me. I also wanted him to be
even more convinced that he was dealing with
a buffalo in the bush, not with an antelope.
The dawn was as gray as an old lions hopes
for fresh meat. It quickly enough became
bright and quick and sent its golden roar out
over the savanna. The gold melted over the
world, and the day was hot and sluggish.
I trotted across the plain for an hour after
the sun rose. I had been trotting all night and
was thinking about holing up until late afternoon.
The mountains, light-purplish and getting
taller, were about thirty miles to the west
now. Perhaps, if I pushed on, I could get there
before dusk and even be part way up the flank
of the nearest one.
I kept on going. After a while, I was within
a half-mile of a Kitasi village, a collection of
about thirty huts, round, double-domed, and
built of sticks, grass, and dried mud. The Kitasi
were cattle herders, drinkers of blood,
many-wived, and of ancestors who had mixed
their Negro genes with dark Caucasian somewhere
in the north a long time ago. In 1920,
when I first encountered them, they wore bark-fiber
loin coverings which projected fore and
aft, looking from a distance like the paper boats
that schoolboys make. In the old days, the Kitasi
had killed their king as soon as gray appeared
in his hair. The British had forced a
halt to this custom, but the king died by
accident. Then a white man had given the new
king a bottle of hair dye, and the latest king
might yet die of old age.
At one time the Kitasi had been a powerful
people. They had warred with the Masai, the
Agikuyu, and the Bandili. The thirty villages
of 20,000 population, as a result, were now six
with about a thousand inhabitants. The Kitasi
hated many people, but they hated me most of
all, and with good reason.
The men in the old stake-bed truck heading
out from the village may have been told about
me by radio and were looking for me. It was
going southeast; I was going southwest. We
were about a mile apart. Then they spotted
me, and the truck swung around and raced towards
me. I ran towards some acacia trees, a
half a mile away, and got behind the nearest
one as the truck pulled up, brakes screeching.
It had stopped about a hundred yards away.
There were three men in the cab and six on
the bed. All got out of the truck. Three were
armed with rifles that looked, from my distance,
like pre-World War I Enfields. One carried
a heavy spear and a machete in a sheath.
Two had bows and wore quivers of arrows on
their backs. One had a revolver, and the other
two carried big axes.
They talked awhile and then spread out in
an ever-widening arc, the ends of which curved
out towards me. A rifleman was on each end;
the third rifleman was in the center. The two
bowmen flanked him, and the spearman and the
axemen were equidistant between the center
man and the end men. The arc advanced slowly
while the men shouted encouragement to each
other or shouted insults and threats at me.
So far, they did not know whether or not I
had a revolver, but they did know I had no rifle.
There were nine of them, and they should have
charged me in the truck, swung broadside when
near me, and then let loose with a volley. Afterwards,
they could have jumped off the truck
and charged me on foot. If they were brave
and determined, they probably would have gotten
me, even if I had killed a number of them.
They preferred to take it cautiously. My
reputation probably made them extra careful.
When they were within 60 feet, they stopped.
I remained on the other side of the tree. The
riflemen on the ends ran even further outwards
and then cut in so they could get behind me. I
waited. I was naked and had only the knife,
which had been worn down so much that it no
longer had a good balance for throwing. I was
going to have to depend upon speed, and I was
not at my freshest after having run all night
without eating and with little water.
Nearby were several stones, two of which
were of the right size and shape for throwing.
I put the knife between my teeth and picked up
a stone in each hand. The riflemen on both
ends seeing this, shouted the news to the
others. Then they started shooting at me.
A bullet ricocheted off the tree. I darted
around to the other side and started running at
an angle from the men in the center of the arc.
The rifleman there started to fire at me, and
the bowmen shot their arrows. They missed.
Immediately after the arrows were released, I
cut back in the opposite direction. The second
flight of arrows missed also, and though I heard
some bullets, I was not hit.
All of these men had been raised on tales
about me and so regarded me as some sort of
demon. They were very excited and apprehensive,
and the fact that I ran towards them instead
of away additionally rattled them. Moreover,
under these conditions, my zigzagging
made it even more difficult to hit me. And I
am swift; I have been clocked at 8.6 seconds in
the 100-yard dash, and I was barefooted.
Yet they were brave men and stood their
ground. (The Kitasi still eliminate their
cowards before they reach 18, despite the watch
that the British had kept on them.) They kept
to their stations and fired at me, and the spearman
and the two axemen ran towards me,
shouting Kitasi war cries.
I stopped briefly and cast a stone. It caught
the rifleman on his head. He fell backwards,
and I ran again, this time straight towards him.
The youth with the revolver ran towards me,
firing. I paid him no attention because he
would hit me only by accident while he ran.
The bowmen aimed again at me, while the
axemen and spearman ran in towards me. I threw
myself down and then jumped up and hurled
my second stone. It struck the bowman on my
left in the neck, and he fell down.
The riflemen on the ends were running back now
and firing as they ran. One of their bullets
struck an axeman, and he was out of the
fight.
It had been nine. Suddenly, it was six. The
spear went over my shoulder and thudded into
the ground before me. I yanked it out, paused
as bullets screamed by, and cast. The spear
went through the shoulder of the youth with the
revolver.
I dived for the rifle by the first man Id hit,
rolled, and came up with it. It still had an
unfired cartridge in it. I took my time and aimed,
and the rifleman on the right threw up his
arms, his weapon flying, and fell on his face.
I picked up a cartridge off the ground beside a
spilled box and inserted it in the breech and
jumped to one side, went to one knee, and fired
again. The last of the riflemen clutched his leg
and fell down and kicked and screamed. I
removed the bandolier from the corpse and
slipped it over my shoulder.
Sun flashed off an axehead as it turned over
and over with me at the end of its arc through
the air. I leaped to one side, inserted another
cartridge, and killed the man who still had his
axe. He fell a few feet from me; another two
seconds and he might have split my skull.
The others ran away. Since I was between
them and the truck, they went on foot. I drove
off in the truck. The fuel meter was broken, so
I could not know how much gas I had left. It
did not matter. I would drive until it ran out.
I was happy. The fight had lifted me up,
and I had a means for putting more distance
more swiftly between me and my pursuers. I
also noticed that I had not had an orgasm
during the killings. This meant that the exertion
and excitement had been too much for even that
powerful aberrated behavior to appear, or it
meant that I was still drained of seminal fluid,
or it might mean that I was rid of my aberration.
I was inclined to favor the second speculation.
But I had water in several canteens in the
truck and could rest for a while. The bumpy
ride was, to me, a relaxation. And I was headed
at a speed faster than I had hoped to attain
this morning towards the people who could give
me an answer, if anyone could.
The shadow slashed across the truck like a
knife cutting apart my hopes of escape.
The roar of the jets followed the shadow.
Overhead, by 30 feet, the jet sped ahead, pulled
up and around, and then came back in. In the
brief look at it, I saw that it was a Kenyan
Army plane, an English Huntley-Hawker.
The jet came back only 20 feet above the
ground and about fifty yards to my right. The
pilot was trying to see if I was in the truck.
He shot by, his black face turned towards me.
He grinned. Well he might. He carried rockets
under his wings, pods of napalm, and, if
these failed, or he did not want to waste them
on one man, he could use his machine guns and
the cannon.
I began evasive action. It looked, however,
as if my evading days were over. I had no
cover near. Even if I had, I would have been
burned or blasted out.
The jet passed me and continued near the
ground for perhaps 2000 feet. Then it pulled
up to about a thousand and circled so that it
would come in straight at me. Undoubtedly,
though I could not see his features, he was still
grinning. He was happy to be obliterating the
white man, the fabled Lord Grandrith. He
probably did not know the reason for the
Kenyan governments decision to destroy me. He
may have heard stories about me, but, as an
educated man, he would have been forced to
laugh at the teller of them as an ignorant and
superstitious man.
Whatever he believed, he must have thought
he had me powerless. He was the absolute
master in this situation, and none of my demonic
abilities would help me.
He came down swiftly. I pressed on the
accelerator, ready to swing the truck to the left
the moment the rockets or napalm pods were
loosed. They would be going so swiftly that
even my reflexes would be too slow. But I was
going to try evasion. Something . . .
Overhead, something did develop. It was
tiny and blue as the sky. It looked as if it were
a bolt in the big door of the sky and someone
had slammed it shut. It was blue and then it
merged with the glitter of the sun on the jet,
and both became a great red and white ball,
expanding as the tiny missile and the rockets and
the napalm and the fuel supply exploded.
The truck was going west and on a level.
The fireball was going east and at a steep angle.
I drove at full speed ahead; I could do nothing
else. The light roared overhead. Heat struck
in through the open windows and the broken
windshield, and then the ball smashed into the
ground behind me with a great noise, many in
one. The heat intensified. I smelled paint and
wood burning. There was light inside my head.
The skin on my right arm and shoulder reddened
with the sudden sear. I was already
holding my breath and hoping my skin would
not crisp and curl off me. And then I was out
of the blast.
Some distance away, I stopped the truck
and got out onto the top of the cab for a better look.
The wreckage was scattered over a half-mile
square area. A hole in the midst of the flames
could have been ten feet deep. Bushes and
trees burned, and the grass was beginning to
blaze in a fire that would sweep the savanna.
Far to the east, two clouds of dust rose.
They were approximately the same distance
from me but separated from each other by
three or more miles.
One cloud would be rising from either the
Albanian-Arabic party or Kenyan Army vehicles.
The other would be from Doctor Calibans
group. I was sure that it was he who
had fired that tiny but deadly missile. One of
the trucks carried a camper that was more than
a camper. It concealed a missile launcher and
only Caliban knew what else.
I felt no gratitude. Instead, I burned as
brightly inside as the wreckage outside. I
burned with fury and frustration.
After a while I cooled off, helped by the fact
that the fire behind me would be frustrating my
pursuers. It was racing across the savanna
towards them, and they would be forced to run
away from the flamesand so away from me.
In the meantime, I would go ahead in as
straight a line as the topography permitted. I
would travel at 30 mph until the gas gave out
or I reached the foothills.
I laughed. Caliban, momentarily at least,
had checked himself when he had saved my life.
A minute later, one of the worn old tires blew.
I replaced it with an exhausted looking spare,
and ten minutes afterwards a stone went
through that.
I continued on foot. Behind me, the world
seemed to be going up in flames.
Six hours later, I was on the first of the
foothills. Two hours later, I was on the top of the
third large hill. The sunset was only two hours
away. I felt tired and hungry, but first I had
to survey the country behind me. The plains
looked smooth from my altitude and distance,
but I knew that they were very rocky for the
last ten miles and crossed by a grid of wadis.
Three dust clouds separated from each by about
three miles, were slowly converging in the east.
Dusk would fall before they got near each other,
however.
I continued climbing through forest which
was largely deciduous: oaks and maples.
Though the savanna was dry, there was enough
moisture here, mostly from underground
sources, to supply a very thick growth. In fact,
at many places, the trees were so close to each
other that I could travel occasionally from tree
to tree. Not in the fashion my biographer describes
or as those lying movies portray. But
adequately enough. My speed was faster in the
trees, even though I went no faster than a slow
walk, because I could avoid the almost impenetrable
undergrowth. I could have made even
better time if I had abandoned the rifle.
On the broad branch of a great oak which
grew on an almost vertical slope, I waited for
the dusk. I was tearing at the delicious meat
of a scaly anteater and watching the dying dust
from the three parties after me. They had
gone as far as they could in their vehicles, and
besides they had to camp for the night. Each
was only about a mile apart from the next, but
the hills barred their views. This did not mean
that they were not aware of each other.
The Kenyan army personnel would stop
where they were, if they observed national
boundaries. I was now in Uganda. The Albanian-Arab
party paid no attention to it, of
course. Thirty tiny figures walked down a hill
and then were lost. As nearly as I could determine,
they carried no weapons heavier than rifles.
Doctor Calibans party threaded down a narrow
ravine. I counted them. Two blacks were
missing. They had stayed behind, probably to
operate equipment in the camper. It was then
that I decided to go back down the mountainside.
This took into account the strong
possibility that Caliban anticipated just such
a move and had taken measures against it.
He was the most dangerous man I had ever
encountered, and Ive run up against scores
of the most cunning and vicious of killers.
Although I knew little about him, I felt that
he was by far the most intelligent and the
best equipped, technologically, teleologically,
and physically (in a neuromuscular sense).
The shadows had flooded that side of the
mountain and stretched out to cover the smaller
hills and some of the plains. Despite the
growing dark, I saw a party leave the Kenyan camp.
They did not intend to stop at the border.
I passed them on the way down. They were
struggling through the undergrowth in a very
narrow path which then enlarged with machetes.
An officer said something about stopping
soon, and they went on by me. We were
separated by a few feet. I was tempted to
approach the single file from the rear and cut a
few throats before disappearing, but I resisted.
To harass them for my own amusement would
spoil my plans.
In the darkness, I watched the Kenyans that
had stayed behind. They were busy. Evidently
others were going to follow the first party
in the morning. And from what I could hear of the radio
operators conversation, planestransports
and helicopters were bringing in other
men and supplies. I did not know what they
were after. Surely they would not be going to
this trouble and expense, and risking unpleasantness
with Uganda, just to kill me. No, it
had to be the gold. And they were acting as if
they knew where they were going.
I went on to the camp of Doctor Caliban.
The trucks and jeeps were parked to form a
square in a clearing inside the woods. No men
were in sight, and the camper shed no light. A
small dish-shaped antenna on top of the camper
turned around and around. This was probably
only one of the devices for detecting intruders.
I waited. The night stretched out and blackened.
Clouds were covering the stars. The
moon was a dim irregular shape, like the
just-beginning-to-form body of a chick in the yolk.
The door in the rear of the camper opened
and shut. No light shone. Undoubtedly the
door was connected to an off-switch so that the
light would not give them away when they
passed through.
Only one man had come out. He walked
around the inside of the rectangle formed
by the vehicles. He was smoking but took
care to shield the fire in his palm. It would
have been easy to get him with the rifle,
but I did not want to alarm the other man
or attract the Kenyans. He was pacing back
and forth in the square, stopping short of one
jeep and turning and striding back to the other
and turning. He carried a submachine gun in
his hand, as nearly as I could tell in the dark.
I timed him for a while and then leaped
over the hood of the jeep, without touching it,
as he turned away from it. He heard me and
whirled, but I crashed down on him. Before
he could cry out or trigger the gun, he was
dead with my knife in his throat.
While I was waiting to launch myself, my
penis had risen up, and as the mans blood
spurted out, I spurted over him.
For a moment, I crouched, trying to recover
my breath and also to listen for sounds within
the camper. The orgasm had taken such violent
possession of me, it had made me drop my
knife and writhe as if I had been electrically
shocked.
The aberration was getting more dangerous.
How could I kill more than one person in
a fight if the first kill made me momentarily
helpless?
The submachine gun was of a make unknown
to me. It was very compact, and the
slender muzzle could eject nothing larger than
.22 caliber, if that. It was probably custom-made
for Caliban, and probably shot explosive
bullets. I took the gun, felt it, inspected it as
best I could in the dark, found out how to
operate it, and then approached the camper. The
antenna was still rotating.
I placed my ear against the metal of the
camper but could hear nothing. Its walls were
well insulated. I left the camper and explored
the other truck. It was locked, but the keys
were on the body of the black. I unlocked it
and went into the supply camper, and came
out with several grenades. I pulled the pin on
one and tossed it as far away as I could. I had
decided I wanted to get the other man out as
swiftly as possible, and I was not going to
worry about the Kenyans. I hoped that the man
in the camper would run out to see what the
noise was. He could stay within and warn
Caliban, of course, since I was sure he was in radio
contact with him.
Immediately after the explosion, the camper
door flew open and a big figure shot through.
It landed on the ground crouching, a submachine
gun in its hands. It called, Hey, Ali!
Whats going on? Man, where you at?
He may have sensed me. He whirled around.
I chopped his neck as he was halfway around,
and he kept on spinning but his knees were
buckling and his body folding. I had not struck
him with full force, however, because I wanted
a prisoner. He was very strong; his neck was
pyloned with muscles. He must have been
partially stunned, but his fighting reflexes brought
him back up and at me. I caught his wrist and
turned it. His scream cut the night. Far off,
a leopard coughed, but it may have been a
coincidence, not a reply.
He dropped to his knees, his trunk bent
backwards, teeth white in the darkness. I
brought my knee up against his chin, not too
hard. He fell back on the ground.
Afterwards, I noticed that I had a slight
erection. Evidently my penis knew when I
intended to kill and when I did not.
The man was the Negro I had thought was
American. He was as tall as I and perhaps
fifty pounds heavier. His shoulders were broad;
his waist, narrow. His haircut was natural,
and he had a thick moustache and goatee. His
skin was so light and his features so Caucasian,
I suspected he was one-quarter white.
Tchaka Wilfred was born in Cleveland,
Ohio. He had been a professional football player
until he had been caught after holding up a
bank to finance a militant black organization.
He escaped from prison and joined another
organization in Harlem. There he had run afoul
of Doctor Caliban, who had taken Wilfred prisoner
but had not turned him over to the police.
Instead, he had sent Wilfred to the private
sanatorium, where Caliban rehabilitated his
criminals. By surgery.
This confirmed what the two old men had said.
I had little time for talk, but this information
intrigued me. I have an M.D. and though
my only practice has been among the Bandili,
I read a certain amount of medical journals
every year.
What kind of surgery? I asked.
I dont know, honky, Wilfred said sullenly.
A cat under ether isnt too observant, you
know.
Obviously, he didnt tell you anything about
his illegal tamperings with your brain. Didnt
you ask him what he did?
Man, I asked till I was blue in the face, if
you can imagine that! Wilfred said. Old Doc
said it was a trade secret, and he wasnt about
to let it out. Unscrupulous men might get hold
of it and do great evil! Especially the Communists!
Docs really uptight on the Reds the last
couple of years. He thinks theyre out to take
over and just about got it sewed up!
That did not sound like a man who served
the Nine. Loyalty to the Nine comes first, and
the servant will get along no matter what the
government. However, they do not care what
a mans political beliefs are, as long as he obeys
the Nine.
Wilfred laughed and said, I thought maybe
the bronze cat performed a prefrontal lobotomy,
but Im no zombie. And those old honkies,
Rivers and Simmons, they say no. They think
the Big Bwana Honky maybe installed a micro-miniature
circuit boardone running off the
electricity of my nervesinside my head. Man,
thats spooky! But . . .
Caliban threw me weaponless against that
hungry lion, I said. That doesnt sound like
a man of irreproachable virtue to me.
If the doc says youre evil, youre no fucking
good! A-1 rotten. Essence of putridity.
Evil as Lucifer after the Fall. Evil as the soul
of an Alabaman Ku Kluxer!
Do you know who I am?
Wilfred grinned, though the grin was nervous.
Yeah. Doc told me. And I said, I hear
you, Doc, but you just hung up my sense of
credibility. Doc didnt answer. He seldom
does. And he could care less if I believe or not.
Doc dont lie. Only honky I ever saw who dont.
But I still didnt believe. He had to be putting
me on. Then we came to Africa and caught
that lion and let him loose at you, and there you
were, big as life, and bigger. I saw you break
that big cats neck! But I still couldnt believe
that, and I couldnt believe that you were really
you. But I guess you really are. Man, youre
something else!
It doesnt matter, I said. I wonder why
he hired you? For your muscle?
He rubbed his wrist and winced.
Yeah, partly for my muscle. But Im an
electronic technician and a damn good one,
honky.
But Doc is still, as you put it, a honky?
Hes the only honky I wouldnt dare call
honky to his face. That bronze cat was what
Nietzsche was dreaming of before he flipped.
A genuine Sooperdooperman! Sure a shame he
isnt black!
He was leaning with his back against the
rear of the truck. I said, I can see youre
thinking about rushing me again. Here.
I held out my right hand.
He said, What do you want?
Take it, I said. Do whatever you want
with it.
Instead, he advanced swiftly and tried to
thrust his knuckles into my solar plexus. I
seized the hand and squeezed on it. He screamed
and fell to his knees.
Do I make myself clear? I said.
He moaned while he held the injured fist
with the other hand. He said, Youre still a
big donkey-pricked dirty stinking honky.
I admired his spirit but deplored his lack
of intelligence in this situation. Obviously, he
could gain nothing by antagonizing me.
And there was no use trying to tell him
that I was outside his conflict of white and
black any more than there had been in telling
Zabu. I was probably the only white in the
world entirely free of prejudice towards men
because of their color. Even if I could have
convinced him of my attitude, I would not have
bothered. What did I care what he thought?
You will show me everything I want to
see, I said. Otherwise, I kill you.
We went inside the camper. It was crammed
with equipment and instruments, most of it
electronic. At the touch of a button, these sank
away, and the top of the camper rose and split
and folded to two sides. A pedestal with a
bazooka-like tube rose up from the floor, and then
the tube telescoped outwards. At the same
time, a section of the floor opened, and a replica
of the tiny missile that had destroyed the jet
appeared. This was about two feet long, was
rocket-shaped, silvery, and weighed about 40
pounds.
Wilfred adjusted the controls of an instrument
with a cathode-ray screen. A section of
the mountainside to the west sprang onto it.
A generator under the truck floor hummed.
The antenna turned southwards as Wilfred
rotated a dial. It stopped when it pointed
almost south, and I saw part of the Kenyan army
camp as if I were looking from the mountainside
from a distance. In the daylight.
The picture was wavy and broken with
jagged streaks, and almost immediately became
so pale that I could see it only with difficulty.
Yet I should not have been able to see anything
at all. The Kenyans were behind a tall
hill about a mile and a half from us.
Wilfred explained that the antenna shot a
beam against the mountainside. This bounced
down over the Kenyans and then bounced up
and against the ionosphere and back to the
antenna. Unfortunately, the dark green of the
mountain vegetation absorbed much of the energy,
and the many irregularities of the tree-tops
made for a broken picture.
I noticed that his attitude seemed to have
changed, though he was unconscious of the
change. He acted as if he actually respected
me, and in addition, was in awe of me. He had
become so interested in his explanations of the
devices, he had forgotten to act as if he hated
me because I was a honky.
Doc said he invented this beamer back in
1943, believe it or not, Wilfred said. Hey, we
need another transceiver!
He opened a cabinet while I watched him
closely for a trick. He brought out a deflated
sausage-shaped balloon about a foot long and
attached the open end to a nozzle. The balloon
filled up and became a blimp about four feet
long. He fastened a small blue cigar shape to
four eyelets along the blimp to make a tiny
gondola. He released the airship, and it rose
swiftly, carried eastward by the wind. Wilfred
adjusted controls on a board, and the airship,
visible in the light streaming from the open top
of the camper, turned southwards.
I watched the picture on the screen. It was
a birds eye of the country beneath the balloon,
as seen in the moonlight.
I asked how Caliban got such a bright picture in the dark.
Wilfred shrugged and said, I dont know.
He might use heat-radiation to help develop the
images, but I dont know just how an ultra
high-frequency beam could pick up heat images.
I just dont know. I do know that the CIA and
the Commies, Chinese and Russians, got wind
of this device, and Doc was fighting his own
people as well as the Commies. For some
reason, he didnt want the U.S. to get it.
Apparently, Wilfred did not know about the
Nine.
I watched the screen. Presently, the Kenyan camp was in view.
The balloon must have been directly over it.
You mean it when you say youll kill me if
I dont show you how the missile-launcher
works? he said.
I did not reply, and he said, You mean it.
He grinned. Doc doesnt care, anyway, if I
get rid of a few Kenyans. He says theyre interfering.
I said nothing. I had expected him to object
because the Kenyans were blacks, but he
seemed to regard them an enemies, which,
indeed, they were, if Caliban did not want
interference with his hunt.
Wilfred loaded the missile into the tube.
Another appeared in the opening in the floor.
The tube rotated and elevated in response
to Wilfreds adjustments of the controls. A
grid appeared on the screen. A white dot
danced out and went past the intersection of
the X and Y axes and then shot back to it.
Wilfred straightened up. Its all automatic
now. If you want Little Miss Annihilator to
land dead smack in the middle of their camp,
press that button there.
What about the hot jets from the missile?
I said.
He grinned. He had been standing in one
corner, as far away as possible from the flames
which would issue. Undoubtedly, he had hoped
I would be caught and burned. Moreover, I
did not put it past the doctor to have a dummy
button with a poisoned or drug-coated needle
to pierce the thumb that pressed the button. I
suspected that there were many traps which
Wilfred was aching to use.
I picked up a pair of pliers with insulated
handleswatch out for electrical shock,
tooand pushed the button with the nose of the
pliers. The missile flamed and whooshed away.
The truck did not even rock with the take-off.
The heat from the jet warmed my skin as
I stood beside Wilfred. If I had been unwary
enough to be closer, I might have gotten a bad
burn and been off balance enough for him to
attack me.
I was watching the screen but also flicking
glances at Wilfred. He was staring wide-eyed
at my penis, which had been rising as the rocket rose.
The missile shot up in a high arc which the
eye might not have been able to follow if the
jets were not burning so brightly. It curved
over and behind the hill. I looked back at the
screen. The missile appeared suddenly, and
whiteness gouted and smoke roiled out and up.
Bodies, pieces of bodies, a truck, a jeep, and
pieces of vehicles and equipment flew out of the
cloud.
I kept hold of my knife and my eye on Wilfred
as I shook and groaned with the ecstasy.
He moved away from me, his eyes on my spouting penis.
Man, you got a beautiful setup! he whispered.
But youre sure weird!
I said, Load another!
He obeyed, while a third missile rose from
the floor. He crouched beneath the tube, and I
punched, the button. The third missile completely
destroyed the Kenyans.
Three times, I jetted. I writhed in powerful
orgasms and waved my knife at Wilfred to
keep him away. He stared with bulging eyes,
and, after the third ejaculation had ceased, and
my penis had drooped somewhat, shook his
head.
Youre sick, man, real sick, he mumbled.
I came towards him. He backed away, hands
out, and said, You dont want to fuck me with
that knobkerrie, do you? Dont, man! Itd
split me wide open! Doc didnt say anything
about you being queer!
Quit talking and scan that mountainside
now, I said.
Since he could get a direct beam against the
mountain, he switched off the balloons transceiver
but left the balloon cruising around in a
circle. At that moment, we heard the distant
but unmistakable noise of a helicopter. It
became louder in a minute. Wilfred switched the
transceiver back on, loaded another rocket in
the tube, and this time, at my order, punched
the button. I felt nothing then. Apparently,
only killings directly done by me brought on
the aberrated reaction.
The Kenyan, helicopter went up in a great
bloom of fire.
The beam probed the mountainside. The
slope looked like solid vegetation, but the view
could be squeezed down with the beam so that
we could see a square of two feet from a seeming
height of ten feet. Thus, we could look between
the trees. It took an hour before we located
Doctor Caliban and his party. I could
see the dark bronze head of the doctor near a
tree. He was holding a metallic box with an
antenna.
All right, I said to Wilfred. Blow the
good doctor and his colleagues to kingdom come
or wherever theyre going after death.
Wilfred howled and leaped at me. He tried
a karate hand chop. Again, I grabbed the hand.
I clamped down on it and jerked him past me
and slammed him into a bank of instruments.
He fell unconscious.
The little white ball came out on the grid
of the screen and stopped at the center lines,
which were cross-haired on Caliban.
Caliban looked up, and his mouth moved.
His voice came out of a cabinet behind me.
Very well done, my dear Lord Grandrith.
I underestimated you. I made certain that you
were halfway up the mountain before I took off
after you. I didnt think youd sneak all the
way back down and attack my camp. But I
was wrong!
How well youve performed! But not well
enough! Dont you know I have only to press
a button on this transceiver, and all four
vehicles will explode, along with the remaining
missiles in your truck?
I froze. Caliban had been listening in, perhaps
even watching, and I did not think that he
was lying.
I said, If you blow me up, you also blow
up Wilfred.
Too bad!
Behind me, Wilfred groaned. He rose unsteadily,
one arm limp, his eyes as red as if his
brain had burst. He said, Not you, Doc! You
were the only good man I ever knew. I trusted
you, Doc, even if you were a honky. I loved
you, Doc, like I never loved a man before!
You always did flap your big lips too
much, Caliban said. Well, my lord, are you
leaving peacefully, without pressing that
button, or do I have to end it all now and cheat
both of us?
He means it! Hed kill us both! Wilfred
moaned. Old Rivers and Simmons were right.
Doc has turned evil! Hes a regular Jekyll and
Hyde!
Shut up, Wilfred, Caliban said emotionlessly.
My lord, I have to blow up the trucks and
jeeps in any event. One of my black colleagues,
Ali Hamidu, has shinnied up a tree and scanned
the scene with binoculars the power of which
would astound even the scientists of this progressive
century. He reports that the Albanian
and his Arab mercenaries are sneaking up on
you. They pulled the same trick you did,
apparently. I think they spotted you when you
came back down. Shame on you. Are you losing
your touch? In any case, they see the light
shining from the open roof of the camper.
I got out of the camper. Calibans voice
said, Get back here! Theyve got the camp
surrounded. You couldnt get two feet without
being chopped down! Im going to explode the
two jeeps first, and then the supply truck! You
stay in the camper until then, and take off
under cover of the smoke! When you do, run like
hell! The camper will be the biggest explosion
by far!
An automatic rifle began firing about fifty
yards away. The bullets stitched the dirt and
then ran across a jeep. Somebody shouted in
Arabic; I thought it was a command to hold
the fire. Probably, it was Noli shouting,
because he wanted to take me alive.
I had no choice. I got back into the camper,
the roof of which was closing up. Wilfred
secured the door and the windows, and when the
camper was tight, he said, Were protected by
double walls with fiber glass and steel wool
insulation. Itd take a direct hit from a shell to
get us.
He was watching the screen, which showed
about thirty armed men slowly advancing
through the bush. I said, Didnt you see me
when I was sneaking up on you?
Wilfred curled back his lips and clenched his
teeth. Then he said, You were born under a
lucky star, bwana honky. I was watching a
leopard over the next hill and I didnt see you
at all. When you got inside the camp, I couldnt
use the beam to sight you then. You were too
close. Otherwise . . .
He paused, and then said, I got orders not
to kill you, anyway, unless its absolutely necessary.
The first explosion rocked the camper, but
the noise was muffled. The second came almost
immediately after. And the third two seconds
later. The last must have been the supply
truck. The camper seemed to lift up and tilt
at the same time, and the blast half-deafened
us. If it had not been for the thick insulation,
our eardrums would have been blown out.
Wilfred leaped up and opened the door and
plunged out into the heavy smoke and the
flames. He turned just before he disappeared
and shouted at me. I could not hear him, but
I could read his lips.
Split, mother!
I ran after Wilfred, but our courses
diverged. My goal was to get down the slope of
the hill as far as possible and to put as many
trees behind me as possible. Wilfred had said
there were ten missiles in the truck yet with a
total explosive force equivalent to 400 pounds
of TNT. There would not be much left of the
hilltop after Caliban pressed the button.
I was about forty yards down the hill, out
of the direct path of the blast, the greater
energy of which would go upward. Then I felt
the pressure; I did not hear it. I flew forward;
a tree sprang up; I became unconscious.
When I regained my senses, I was still deaf.
I could, however, hear the messages of pain in
my eardrums, my head, and all my muscles.
The smoke was just beginning to clear
away. The hilltop was gone. Most of the trees,
branchless, splintered, uprooted, were halfway
down the hill. One lay a foot from me. A little
more force behind it would have dropped the
trunk, heavy as a great boulder, on my head.
I rose slowly against the current of my pain.
The moon was out behind the clouds now, and
the sky seemed to be a peculiar shade of dark-blue.
No doubt, I was furnishing the color, not
the sky. The leaves of the trees were a sinister
green, and the earth was a repulsive yellow-green.
Everything was stretched, elongated, as
if the world were a taut rubber band. The energy
gathered in this band was waiting to be
released when my hearing returned.
I was unarmed and naked except for the
belt with its sheath and the knife.
Forty feet to my left, Wilfred lay face down.
I turned him over. He had no visible wounds,
but when I tore off his shirt, I saw on his lower
back a bruise the size of a dinner plate. The
bruise may have been caused by a truck wheel
which lay about eight feet up the hill from him.
He opened his eyes and said something. I
could not hear him, and it was too dark to
read his lips. I found a match-folder in his
pocket and struck a match. It may have been
a foolish thing to do, but I did not think there
would be any living men around for some time,
and I wanted to know what he was trying to
say.
The light was just enough for me to read his
lips.
. . . not with a whimper but a bang, man . . . aint
life the shits . . . tell that bronze cat . . . no
fucking good . . . Gods a honky, you
better believe it . . . and then, Mother!
The last was not, Im sure, a truncated
pejorative. It was the final appeal to one who
had answered his first appeal.
At that moment, I felt sad. If I had been
able to know him under other circumstances,
and if he could have abandoned all the masks,
the mannerisms, the cliches which humans
adopt for a group identity, then he and I might
even have liked each other. But that was asking
too much of most humans, and, moreover, I
find that most humans have trouble being
completely at ease when theyre with me.
This, I suppose, is my fault.
I left him with mouth and eyes open. Before
noon, the flies would be buzzing in and out
of the mouth and the vultures would have
plucked the eyes from the sockets.
The hilltop gave me nothing in the way of
a weapon. I set off at a trot with the intention
of going back up the mountain diagonally. I
suspected that Caliban was even now racing
down the mountain to check on my survival, unless
he was able to see me through those super-binoculars.
If I did lose him, I would do so
only for a while. Eventually, he would be on
my trail, for the simple reason that he was
going where I was going. The two old men had
told me that, although they probably did not
know themselves. I doubted that Caliban would
have said anything about the Nine to them,
since it was forbidden. Also, he could take
them only so far and then would have to go on
alone. It was also forbidden to bring outsiders
any closer than fifty miles to the caverns of the
Nine.
I was thinking about this, and wishing that
my deafness would clear up soon, when a piece of
bark flew off a tree about a foot to my left. If
I had not been looking in that direction, I
would have been unaware of it, and the shooter
might have been more accurate the second time.
So I thought at that moment. I dived to
the ground and rolled beneath a bush in a slight
hollow. When I peeked out, I saw a man, whose
silhouette I recognized as the Albanians, shooting
a man with a burnoose, with a rifle. The
man fell forward and did not get up. I jumped
up to run away but by then Noli was only thirty
feet away. I put my arms up in the air; the
automatic could not have missed. I dont think
he would have killed me, but he would have
crippled me with bullets in the legs.
I did not know how he and the Arab had
survived. They must have been further down
the hill when the first jeep went up and they
had managed to get away before the other
explosions got to them. He said something to me.
I shook my head and pointed at my ears. He
pointed at his own, and I knew he was deaf,
too. The Arab must have been deaf, and
Noli had probably shouted at him that I
was to be taken alive. Undoubtedly, the
Arab had received orders to this effect more
than once. But, shaken by the explosions,
perhaps eager to revenge his fellows, he had fired
at me. Noli was not close enough to knock him
out with the rifle, so he had been forced to kill
him.
He had to tie my hands and to do this required
my cooperation, which I was not likely
to give. He solved his problem by hitting me
over the head with the barrel of the rifle. I
ducked and so reduced some of the impact of
the blow, but not enough.
When I awoke, my head ached as if it had
sucked in every pain in the area for fifty miles
around. My brain seemed to throb like a mangled
and infected hand. My eyes hurt as if the
optic nerves had been extruded into the eye-balls.
My hands were connected behind me
with what I later determined was a pair of
handcuffs. A hangmans noose was around my
neck, and the other end of the rope was tied to
the handcuffs chain. My arms had been hauled
up almost as far as they could behind me with
the result that I pulled on the rope and choked
myself unless I kept my arms up high. In this
state, I could not test the strength of the handcuffs
chain without strangling myself.
Later, Noli would remove the rope during
the daytime, but at night he always replaced it.
Noli made signs which told me what he
wanted. I would lead him to the source of the
gold. And I would also tell him, when I was
able, the secret of my juvenescence.
He was taking seriously what most people
considered to be a tale of fantasy. He seemed
to have done his research well, however, and
was convinced that I had a hoard of gold somewhere
in this area and that I really was 80
years old.
The facts about mesome, anywayare
available to certain people. The secret archives
of many governments and some very powerful
individuals contain pages of facts and of speculations,
about me. These exist in Washington,
London, Peking, Moscow, Paris, Rome, and
other places. I know about them because the Nine
told me of them.
Noli was either an agent of the Communist
government of his country or a private agent.
Or he was the former and had been sent to find
the gold and was looking for the elixir for
himself. I doubt that his government really
believed in the elixir.
I transmitted to him my willingness to lead
him to the gold. He was elated at this, and, at
the same time, suspicious. He seemed to think
I should have undergone at least a modicum of
torture before agreeing to his demands.
I tried to tell him I did not think the torture
was worth it, but I failed. He gave me the
signal to precede him, and we went on down
the hillside and then began climbing the mountain.
By dawn, we were near the top. Noli
was puffing and panting. His mouth hung open,
his chest rose and fell rapidly, sweat silvered
his face and enormous moustachioes, and sweat
blackened his clothes. He was in good condition
for a man of fifty-five, which I estimated
his age to be. Even a young athlete would have
been under a strain to keep up with my pace.
Time and again, Noli jammed his rifle in my
back and when I turned around, he gestured
that he wanted to rest.
Twice, we ate and drank. He carried a canteen
of water and had three cans of spam in
his pocket. He gave me half a can while he ate
one. I wondered what he intended to do after
we ran out of food. He might be able to shoot
some game, but he would dislike to do this,
since it would advertise our presence.
Nightfall found us on the western side of
the next mountain two hundred yards below
the peak. My ankles were tied with a rope and
my handcuffed hands were also tied to a rope
the other end of which was around the trunk of
a slim tree. The position was uncomfortable.
My bowels had moved during the night, and I
was able to get only a few inches from the mess,
and I had to piss down my leg. Also, it got
cold and wet. Mists and then chilling dew
covered us. I have been used to worse much of my
life. I did not intend to try to escape the first
night, unless an irresistible opportunity came
along. I would sleep and gather my strength
while Noli slept uneasily and in much discomfort.
He awoke frequently and sat up to inspect
me or prowled around for a while before
trying to seize a few more minutes of sleep. Or
so he told me the next day. I slept very well.
Dawn was no more red-eyed than he, and it
was much fresher.
He stood above me and pissed on me. Probably
as revenge for having rested while he suffered
and also part of his psychological warfare.
It did not bother me. The urine was
warm and felt pleasant, and I have been pissed
on by others, all now as dead and as cold as
last nights urine.
He untied the ropes and let me get up. I
had to piss then. He watched me with an enigmatic
look. But his penis was still hanging out
of his pants, and, as he watched me, it swelled
and grew hard. He looked down and then up
at me and smiled. He then forced it within his
pants and gestured for me to lead. I knew
what he was thinking. The Albanians have
been heavily influenced by the Turks, although
it is not necessary to enlist history to account
for certain attitudes. There are enough Enver
Nolis in West Europe, the Americas, Africa,
and Asia, none originating from Turkish influences.
At noon, we were at the foot of the mountain.
He ate another can of spam, and I got a
fourth of another. My stomach was growling,
and I could feel my strength evaporating. My
hearing was by then almost completely returned,
and I could hear his stomach when he
was close. He was hungry, despite getting the
lions share of the food.
The next morning, he was in worse condition.
Hunger was beginning to erode him. He
needed more food than he was getting even if
he had been resting, but the loss of energy in
climbing the mountains and in loss of sleep was
great. At midnoon, his hunger got the best
of his desire for concealment. A mountain
pangolin ran out from behind a bush as we were
going across a small plateau which was so
rocky it contained less vegetation than other
areas. The beast rolled over and over at the
impact of the .38. The shot came from behind
me and was unexpected. I jumped and whirled.
He smiled. He had food and he also had discovered
that I was not as deaf as I had pretended.
He picked up the animal, and we traveled
three miles before he thought it safe to halt.
With his own knife, he cut the beast out of its
armor, threw the entrails away, and then dug
a hole. He managed to get a small, relatively
smokeless, fire going. He curled the armor of
pangolin into a bowl, filled it with water from
a nearby cataract, put the bowl in the hole, and
the hot stones into the water. He sliced the
meat and threw it into the armor. He kept taking
the stones out as they cooled and putting in
hot ones.
The result was a lukewarm but meat-rich
soup. There was enough for both of us and
enough for another meal left over. He unlocked
my hands from behind me, locked them
again before me, and had me carry the armor-bowl
with its soup contents. I had to give him
credit for some ingenuity.
That evening, after tying me even more
tightly, Enver ate most of the soup and then
slept for several hours. When he awoke, he
looked up at the mists and the distorted moon
behind them. He crawled over to me and said,
in English, I am cold. And I am also hot, my
lord. Hot with passion.
This was the sort of monologue that my biographer
might have put in his romances but
which more discriminating readers would
reject as absurd. They forget that books are
often imitated by people.
I said nothing. Noli put his arms around
me, and, shivering, clung to me for a while.
Then he startled me by running his tongue up
and down my spine from the nape of my neck
to the base. He then lowered his hand and put
it around in front of me and began playing
with my penis. He moved the foreskin back
and forth very softly and slowly. The heat of
his breath on my back and the heat of his hand
on my penis, and the lesser heat of his clothed
body on my back felt pleasant.
I had not been so handled by a male since
I was a youth and living with The Folk. Sexual
experimentation among The Folk is permitted by
the young from the time they feel like doing
it until they pick a mate. The males of
my age, from the time we could get a hard-on,
stuck our penises in each others anuses, and
sucked on penises long before we could ejaculate.
The females were right there with us,
playing with each other and with the males.
The hairy playmates of my childhood, however,
had small penises. When they attained adulthood,
and stood six feet and weighed three hundred
pounds, they still had penises only about
two inches long when erect.
Before the hair grew on my pubes, my kq,
as it is called in their speech, was the marvel
of the tribe. When I became a man, it was the
desire of the females and the envy of the males
and caused me much trouble from both.
When I became able to ejaculate, I still
played sexually with the male and female
young, buggered and was buggered, sucked and
was sucked. This was not continuous, of course.
Most of our play was the sort found among all
young primates (man included), racing, wrestling,
playing the jungle version of king-of-the-hill,
harassing the very old, hunting for rodents,
insects, and bird eggs, and playing
leopard-and-victim. And so on. But we also
spent at least half an hour a day in exciting
each other sexually. We did much of this in
full view of the elders and with their permission.
Only when pubescence began did the elders
repress the juveniles, sometimes quite savagely.
The result is that I grew up with almost no
sexual inhibitions. I was inhibited about using
violence to gain a sexual end, since this was the
one thing the elders stopped at once if they saw
it. And they punished us severely.
When I came of sexual age, I had already
lost any desire for the males. Not that, under
the proper, or perhaps I should say improper,
circumstances, I might not have resorted to
homosexuality. But I was not a compulsive
homosexual, nor did I know any among The Folk.
Compulsive, that is, neurotic, homosexuality
seems to be the characteristic of civilization,
although there is some among the so-called
savages. Compulsive behavior of any kind is
neurotic. Which is why I was so disturbed about
my orgasmic reactions to my killings.
Noli played skillfully with me. His hand
was big, but it was almost as gentle and
knowledgeable as my wifes. He must have had much
practice.
I failed to respond in the slightest.
If my aberration had been absent, I might
have had an erection and an orgasm eventually.
Friction alone can do much, and I was not
frightened of him. I was angry, but I doubt
that this would have inhibited an erection.
After a while, he quit with an exclamation
of disgust. He began to move his hard penis
against my anus. He breathed harder, and then
his hands clamped my buttocks and he spread
them open. The huge glans was, however,
denied entrance. I have a very powerful sphincter,
which I closed as far as I could. He shoved
for a long time. Then he said, Let me in, or I
knock you out.
I didnt want another headache and possible
brain damage, so I said, Very well.
He spit on the end of his penis, I supposed,
and, slowly but insistently, pushed the head in.
The shaft slid through immediately thereafter.
I hurt, and I also felt as if I had to get rid
of a huge turd. He began to slide the penis
back and forth, and the pain increased. He
grunted with each lunge, and I could feel the
thick stiff hairs against the bare skin of my
buttocks. His hands were around me again, one on
my penis and one cupping my testicles. He
began squeezing on these. I clamped my teeth
and endured the pain. Stoic as a wild beast, as
my biographer would have said, if he had
known about this, although he would have shut
such a scene out of his mind, because it would
have destroyed his image of me. I could be
tortured in his romances, but I could not, of
course, be buggered.
Noli was falsely sentimental as most of his
kind, that is, homo sapiens. After groaning
loudly and jabbing rapidly in his orgasm, he lay
quiet awhile except for his heavy breathing.
Then he murmured something which sounded
endearing, in Albanian, I suppose. He caressed
my face with his hands (I resisted the temptation
to bite off a finger) and kissed the back of
my neck several times. I suppose he would
have acted the same way with a prostitute, male
or female. He did not care for me any more
than he would have for a whore, but he had to
carry out the ritual of love.
In about fifteen minutes, he repeated his
assault. I endured it. He kissed me on the neck
and then got around before me and kissed my
penis and ran his fingers gently between my
testicles and the hollows of my thighs. I did
not respond except to spit at him. He struck
me hard on the face, got up, made sure I was
tied securely, and then lay down to snore. No
doubt, he dreamed of former loves.
That day, we put the water-rich green
mountains behind us. We were in ranges as
dry as a camel fossil. These mountains are
subject to a local freak of climate, which diverts
the rains to the mountains on the north and
south. It is in this area that the valley which
once held the gold was located.
We went down one mountainside and up
another and the following day started down the
other side. We were hungry because we had
eaten nothing but a hare which Noli had killed
with a shot that destroyed half of it. He put
the carcass on top of a flat stone, tied me up,
and then went to look for firewood.
I reached out a foot and closed my toes
around the hares ear and pulled the body to
me. After shoving it against a bush to hold
it, I got on my side and put my face against
it and began eating on the part left open by
the outgoing bullet.
When Noli returned, I had devoured everything
but the skin, the entrails, and a goodly
amount of meat barred from me by the bones.
There was enough left for a meal for him, but
he was furious. I think he had intended to let
me have a leg and to keep the rest for himself.
He called me a dirty bloody animal and beat
me with the stock of his rifle. He did,
however, pull his punches. Even in his rage he
kept enough control to remember that I was the
guide to wealth and immortality. The blows
hurt, especially the ones over the kidneys. But
I kept silent and did not move my face muscles.
Youre nothing but a wild beast, he said.
Look at you, with blood all over your mouth.
You disgust me!.
I did not reply. Cursing, he turned to making
a fire and to cooking the remains. After
he had eaten, he felt better. We continued our
journey.
The valley where the gold had been lay between
two high, steep, and barren mountains.
The topography resembles that described by
my biographer as the site of the lost city which
contained a secret underground chamber full
of gold and jewels. My biographer also described
the lovely high priestess of the sun cult
of the degraded locals and her unrequited love
for me. The basis for this romance was an
actual ruined city. Or, I should say, about
four acres of tumbled stone under earth and
some stones uncovered by wind now and then,
part of a wall, and the six foot high stub of a
tower. It resembled the ruins of Zimbabwe in
South Rhodesia. About four dozen people lived
among the ruins in wattle-and-mud huts. With
their peppercorn hair, yellow-brown skin, epicanthic
folds, and tendency to female steatopygia,
they resembled Bushmen. They may have
been descended from the builders of the original
city. They called the ruins remog, meaning,
father-stones. They spoke a language unrelated
to any other, as far as I know.
In 1911, during one of my long wandering
journeys across Africa, I found this valley and
the ruins. I did some preliminary digging at
random, and when I found a gold bracelet and
a gold figurine not six inches below the surface,
I named this place Ophir, after the Biblical
city of treasures. I returned with some
equipment a few months later and made some
deep cuts. I found no more gold, although I
did discover broken pottery, a few beads, some
carved ivory, and some impressions of weapons
which had left a bronze residue. I also found
some primitive gold melting and refining equipment.
I explored the mountainside behind the ruins
and found some caved-in mines. There was
still gold ore worth extracting on the ground,
and I was sure that richer deposits were in the
mountain.
When I started to dig in the ancient burial
ground near the ruins, the natives became
angry and drove me off. I returned at night to
dig some more. The moon was full, they saw
me, and they called the entire adult male population,
that is, nine men. These rushed me
from downwind and surprised me. I fought
with my shovel for a while and then when its
edge remained wedged in a skull, I killed a man
with a knife thrown into his solar plexus and,
with his club, smashed in some skulls. Another
club took me from behind, and I awoke with a
headache and with my hands and feet tied. The
shaman of the tribe was a young female whose
face was not too unpleasant. She had enormously
fat buttocks and full uptilting breasts.
She also had a very large vagina and may have
been disappointed in the ability of the males to
fill her. She came to me that night and dismissed
the guards. I was not very responsive,
but she sucked on me and worked me up to a
full erection. After this, she sat down on me
and bobbed up and down like a balloon on a
string until we both had come. This went on
all night until just before dawn. I fell asleep
for a while and awoke with a piss hard-on. A
fly landed on my sensitive glans and precipitated
another ejaculation. It was caught in the
first spurt and died. I have never forgotten
that. It may be the only one in the history of
flies to have died in this manner.
The Ophirians were worshippers of the sun
and the moon and a number of other natural
bodies and forces. I never did find out just
which deity I was intended to be sacrificed to,
or, indeed, that I was being sacrificed to anything.
It was apparent that they intended to
kill me. First, though, the female shaman
meant to get out of me all I had to give. She
came to me for six nights straight. On the
seventh day, she communicated to me, through
signs, that I was to die at noon.
I had been straining against the leather
ropes binding me whenever I got the chance. I
finally managed to break those binding my
wrists. I broke the shamans neck and killed
the guard carrying my uncles knife and killed
another guard with that and with the club I
killed the rest of the males except for an old
man who fled. The entire village followed him
into the mountains. I never saw them again.
I felt regret about this, because, at that time,
I did not kill human beings unless they attacked
me. I felt that if they had explained
how strongly they felt about the burial ground,
I would have abstained from digging.
Later, I dug in the cemetery again and
found a number of gold bracelets, figurines, and
symbols the meaning of which I did not know.
These have remained in my private collection
in my home in the Cumberland.
The gold that made me one of the wealthiest
men in the worldin potentiocame out
of the mountain. It came out with much hard
labor on my part. I did everything alone, the
digging, the melting, the refining, and the final
packing out of the mountains. I packed out
golden ingots on my back for a hundred miles
on the mountain trails, an ingot at a time, each
ingot weighing a hundred pounds. And, of
course, I handled the initial negotiations with
the underground market.
More than once, I escaped abduction and
murder at the hands of those who wanted to
track me to the source or torture the information
from me. My biographer had planned to
use some of these episodes for his romances
before he died. However, as he had done in some
previous episodes, he would have altered the
truth so the villains would be after the
immense treasure of gold and jewels in the mighty
ruins of the inconceivably ancient city peopled
by the degraded descendants of a civilization
which disappeared below the ocean 12,000 years
ago. The male citizens would have been fantastically
ugly and the women would have been
fantastically beautiful. I am not ridiculing him.
I can see why his readers would prefer his colorful
imagination to the reality.
The gold gave out after I had amassed about
twenty million pounds (in English currency),
although I believe that there is more deeper in
the mountain. I buried the ruins so that no one
would suspect that anyone had ever lived in this
desolate valley. First, I made extensive diggings,
recordings, and photographs, just like a
professional archeologist. I had a Masters in
archaeology from Oxford by then.
(An aside, for the readers benefit. I also
have an M.D. from Johns Hopkins and a Ph.D.
in African Linguistics from the University of
Berlin. I have not been entirely idle in my
almost eighty years.)
I had destroyed all evidences of mining, too.
I thought that it would be a long time before
anybody found anything. Even in these times,
when Africa is relatively crowded and men are
everywhere, few get to these rugged mountains.
Moreover, the area has a reputation among the
natives for being demon-haunted.
So I was surprised when we came over the
mountain and looked down into the valley. At
least a hundred men were digging on the site
of the ruins or on the west side of the valley.
Noli swore. He tied me to a tree and studied
the valley through his binoculars for a long
time. I took the opportunity to strain against
the handcuffs, as I did every time his eyes were
not on me. The metal was made of very tough
material, otherwise I would have parted the
links a long time ago. I stopped when Noli
turned to untie me, and we went down the
mountain, but away from the floor of the
valley. When we had reached the top of the next
mountain he again studied the intruders, after
tying me to another tree.
Theres a strip of land which looks level
enough for a plane to land on, he said. Although
from here you cant be sure. Is there a
place where a plane could land?
There is, I said. But these men may
have come in by foot. I think someone told
them where the gold is. Otherwise, they would
have captured me first to make me tell. They
would not have tried to kill me before they
found out what they needed to know.
He looked through the glasses again. He
said, How did you know they were Kenyans?
It seemed likely, I said.
Theyve removed their insignia because
theyre in Uganda, but theyre Kenyan.
He put the binoculars down and turned to
me. He was red-faced and scowling. The tips
of his moustachios quivered.
You said the gold was in the valley beyond
this one!
I did not answer. He began to beat me
again. I kicked out against his shin and
knocked him down and then kicked him in the
chest with the sole of my foot. He rolled away
and fought to regain his wind. I spat at him.
He looked as if he would like to kill me.
He would have, since he knew, or thought he
knew, where the gold was. But there was the
elixir. He said, You will pay dearly for this.
I have paid, I said. That kick was for
the beating. But I still owe you for much more.
And I am one who pays his debts.
Is the gold really down there? he said.
They will find none, I said. Not unless
they dig much deeper than I did. The only way
you, or they, can get my gold is to demand a
ransom. My fortune is secure in fifty banks
throughout the world.
He grimaced. He could walk only by limping.
I had kicked him harder than I had intended.
Caliban is down there, I said, and he is
showing himself so that the soldiers will chase
him. But they wont catch him. They will
catch us instead, unless we travel far and fast,
because he will lead them to us.
He looked at the northern end of the valley,
where we had crossed. The tiny figure should
have been unidentifiable to the naked eye. He
had, however, shed all his clothes. The sun
gleamed on that metal-cap-like hair and the
bronze skin. He moved as if he were a cloud
driven by the wind.
A number of Kenyans were running towards
him and firing, though he was so far
from them they had no chance of hitting him.
Others on the slope were after him, too. He
angled in towards them. They may have been
puzzled about that, but they took advantage of
it.
He came up the mountainside like a great
bronze-colored rock baboon. I have never seen
a man run up such a steepness and rockiness
so swiftly or bound so from projection to projection.
He is leading them up to us, I said.
Noli had been watching him through the
binoculars. He said, Why is he doing that?
He did not comment on Calibans prodigious
climbing. His expression was strange, however.
I saw no reason to tell Noli that Caliban was
putting me to the test again.
Unlock the handcuffs, I said. I cant get
away from you as long as Im within range of
your gun.
He smiled briefly and said, You know I
wont shoot unless I have to. No. You stay
cuffed.
At least let my hands be in front of me.
No.
You cant run very fast, I said. The only
way to stop them will be to roll rocks down and
hope to start an avalanche. The slope here is
a steep and loose talus. Youll need help. I
cant help with my hands behind me.
He waved his rifle. Lets go. We can still
outrun them.
I saw no reason to go along with Noli an
inch more. We had come to the parting of the
ways.
I strained against the handcuffs. I thought
I would rip out the muscles of my arms and
the veins of my temples with my effort. There
was a snap, and my hands came free. He
backed away, his skin white and his eyes wide.
He swore in Albanian.
I turned away from him and looked over
the edge of the rock. Caliban was slowed down.
The Kenyans had quit firing at him. About
fifty were strung out in a rough line about
three hundred yards long. The rest were still
on the valley floor. They had stopped firing
because they realized they could precipitate an
avalanche.
I picked up a boulder which must have
weighed three hundred pounds and lifted it
above my head. I shouted at Caliban. He had
stopped now. He was about forty feet below
me. His feet were on a ledge so narrow that I
could almost not see it, and his hands were
gripping some projections invisible to me. His
head was thrown back, and he stared straight
up at me. He looked like a statue carved out of
the mountain itself.
I shouted, Catch, Caliban! and heaved the
boulder outwards.
I dont think he expected us to be so close.
He must have thought we would be at least a
half-mile on and desperately striving to increase
the distance.
The boulder fell for twenty feet, hit an
out-cropping, bounded out, struck ten feet above
Caliban, broke off rock and dust and bumped
past him. I could see him dimly through the
cloud.
I picked up a smaller boulder and tossed it
after the first. It missed all the outcrops the
first had struck and, as nearly as I could
determine through the dust, should have hit
Caliban. Or the place where he had been. Still
was, I hoped. Or did I? I felt some sense of
disappointment that the relationship was so
soon over and that he had been so easily disposed of.
That is, if he had been. I would not have
stayed a second in the same spot, and I doubted
that he would.
The first boulder had leaped on down like a
great legless kangaroo. It had hit something, a
loose pile, an unstable boulder or cluster of
boulders. The avalanche started. The dust
rose so thickly that I could not see what was
happening. A noise as of two clashing thunderstorms
arose, and soon the flat rock on
which I stood began to tremble. We retreated.
The edge of the mountain did not, however, fall
off. It remained firm, although it, too, became
hidden in dust.
When the rumbling had ceased and the cloud
had thinned, I crawled out onto the edge and
looked down. The face of the mountain was
somewhat changed. There were some fresh
wounds in it, naked rock exposed by the
slipping away of the massive piles. At the foot
of the mountain, out across half of the valley,
was a mass of rocks. No Kenyans were to be
seen. Only their possessions, tents, supplies,
and material, had escaped.
Nor was anything to be seen of Caliban.
Noli was still pale, but he managed a smile
and said, We certainly wiped them out, heh,
Lord Grandrith?
He was holding the rifle with both hands,
and he was watching my hands. I said, I know
you have another pair of handcuffs in the pocket
of your jacket. I will allow you to put them
on me only if my hands are in front of me.
There will be some very difficult climbing ahead,
and it will be impossible for me to climb with
my hands behind me. In fact, it may be impossible
with handcuffs.
I held out my arms. He took the key out of
his pocket and threw it to me. Unlock those
cuffs.
While I was doing so, he took out the other
pair of cuffs.
You will put them on yourself, he said.
You didnt really think I would get close
enough to you for you to grab me, did you?
I thought I would try, I said.
He threw the cuffs at me and I caught them
with one hand, spun, and released them as I
completed the circle. The cuffs flew at him; he
jerked the rifle up to ward them off; I was in
at him, throwing myself like an American football
blocker. The rifle blast seared my back; I
hit him in the hips; he went down and over.
By the time he had gotten to his feet, I had
the rifle.
At my order, he presented his back to me.
I knocked him out with the rifle butt and
chained his hands behind him. I put the key
in his jacket pocket and sat down. When he
regained consciousness, he groaned and fluttered
his eyelids. I slapped his face to bring
him to more quickly.
I lifted him up and passed a noose from his
rope around his arms and body a few inches
below his shoulders. I shoved him ahead. He
balked but nevertheless went screaming over
the edge. I pulled up on the rope so that it
tightened before he had gone more than a
bodys length down. He dangled, his back scraping
the perpendicular face of the cliff. He tried
to look up at me, but the weight of his body and
the pressure of the rock behind his head prevented him.
I lowered him slowly and gently. I did not
want the rope to loosen and so drop him down
the cliff. Then I jerked the rope and managed
to turn him so he faced the cliff. He saw the
tiny ledge below his feet. After some effort, he
got his feet firmly placed on the narrow cropping.
The heels of his boots hung over the air.
I let more slack into the rope and succeeded
in working it loose from his body and pulling it
back up. He must have wanted greatly to look
upward, but he did not dare. He could maintain
his position on the ledge only by pressing
face and body in against the rock.
I called, Noli! You cant go more than a
few inches to the right or left! Yet, if you can
get your hands in front of you, and somehow
get the key out of your front pocket, and then
unlock the cuffs, you can climb back up here!
I paused. He said nothing. I said, Im
giving you a chance to live, to get free! Im
leaving your rifle and bandolier and knife here,
so that you might be able to get back to civilization,
if you get out of your first predicament!
Perhaps Im being stupid! Maybe I should
have tossed you over the edge, instead of
giving you a chance to live! A very small chance,
true, but still a chance!
He did not say anything or move. He was
probably afraid that the slightest motion would
lose him his footing. Later, he would have to
make the effort, no matter what the consequences.
If he just remained there in paralysis,
he would weaken, his legs would bend, and
out and down he would go.
I relished that thought. It was so delightful,
it gave me a semi-erection. For a moment,
I was tempted to go back and drop stones on
him until he did fall, just to find out if the fall
itself would give me an orgasm.
I left the rifle as I had promised. First, I
plugged the muzzle with dirt. If he should have
the great nerve and limberness and strength
and very good luck to get out of this situation,
he would count himself very fortunate. He
would inspect the rifle, of course, unless he was
so upset or elated that he forgot his usual suspicions.
If he did, and he fired it, he would
lose his face.
I always check out any firearms that have
been out of my sight for even a short time.
Once, an enemy did the very thing to me that I
was now doing to Noli.
Before leaving, I surveyed the valley again.
The dust had almost entirely settled. On the
slope of the mountain on the other side,
several figures appeared. I looked through the
binoculars. I could not be sure at this distance,
but it seemed that the party was the two old
men and the blacks.
I wondered how far Caliban intended to let
them come. He knew the consequences if he
deliberately brought outsiders anywhere near
the next mountain.
That was his concern. I hurried on across
the top of the mountain and halfway down
found a sort of cave beneath three huge boulders.
I slept uneasily on the cold hard stone.
More than once I awoke, thinking I heard the
rattle of a displaced rock or the scrape of a
knife against stone. Twice, I dreamed that a
huge shadowy figure was sneaking through the
darkness towards me. Once, the eyes glowed
with a strange swirling golden-flecked bronze
light.
I dream, of course, as every human dreams.
A psychologist once checked me out on that
because I was convinced that I had had only one
dream in my entire life. He awoke me when
the proper eye movements told him I was
dreaming, and I remembered my dreams.
That I now was aware of this dream indicated
how deeply Doctor Caliban had affected me.
In the morning, I continued down the mountain.
I was hungry and thirsty, and I wished
I had cut Nolis liver and heart out instead of
wasting him for the sake of revenge. I knocked
over a rock hyrax with a stone and ate that.
Later, I found some grubs under a pile of dirt
and I scooped up several handfuls of ants. In
the afternoon, I caught a gray lizard which
looked much like an American horned toad.
I also came across some fresh goat droppings.
I passed these up. I was not hungry
enough for them yet. I have survived at
various times by eating the spoor of animals.
Antelope and elephant turds are not too distasteful.
Zebra excrement is almost relishable. Lion
shit and that of other meat eaters is very
unpalatable and only as a last resort would I eat
them. But I have. If I had not done so, I
would not now be alive.
At the bottom of the next-to-last ascent was
a number of scattered bones of men and women.
Some were very old and might have been
lying out under the African sun for fifty years
or more. A few seemed to be recent. The vultures,
jackals, and ants had quickly stripped the
flesh after their owners died falling off the face
of the mountain, and the animals and the winds
had scattered their bones.
The mountain which had killed them was
very steep and smooth. It required professional
mountain-climbers equipment, if you did not
know where to look. The Nine forbade any
artificial aids whatsoever. There were places
where a climber unafraid of heights, or with
great courage, and equipped with strong fingers
and toes, could clamber up the face of the
four thousand foot cliff. I do not know how old
these digit-holds are, but I would not be surprised
to find out that humansand
subhumanshave been using them for at least 30,000
years. The Nine could tell but have not, and no
one dares ask.
Dusk fell when I was only 500 feet up. I
crawled onto a ledge with a partial overhang
and tried to sleep. The cold of the night did
not bother me too much. I seem to be able to
endure extremes of temperature that would
dehydrate or give pneumonia to other men. What
made my sleep fitful was the bronze giant with
the glowing golden-bronze eyes and the big
knife. He seemed to be prowling all night
through the jungle of my dreams.
At dawn, I resumed climbing. The really
difficult part of the ascent was behind me, and
I went up like a monkey on a stick. Just as
the sun began its slide down from the zenith,
I reached the top of this cliff. There was a level
stretch of rock about thirty yards square here,
and another thousand feet of climbing. First, I
had to get rid of all weapons and clothing. No
one approached the Nine unless he or she was
naked and empty-handed.
A shoulder-high granite boulder at one corner
of the plateau looked as if it had fallen from
above. A stranger would have passed it by
without a second glance. I placed my hand
three times in rapid succession on an egg-shaped
projection on the boulder, waited nine
seconds, and pressed six times. A section of
the boulder slid up. A shelf inside contained a
depression from which water bubbled. I drank
deeply of this and then I put my belt, sheath,
and knife and rope on the shelf beside a number
of other articles. These had been left by
predecessors. Among them was a bronze-colored
belt with pockets which contained a number
of interesting and puzzling devices. It had
been worn, of course, by Doc Caliban. I thought
he had been naked when last I saw him, but he
was so far off I had not detected the belt. Now
this was discarded.
Beside the belt was a bronze-colored square
of paper. I picked it up. The handwriting was
bold but beautiful:
I rescued your Albanian friend and sent him on an errand for me. I also detected the dirt in his rifle. He seemed shaken and grateful. I expect him to get over both states quickly. But I told him I would track him down and torture him as only a medical doctor with vast scientific resources could do if he failed me. He seemed to believe me. Also, my errand will enable him to revenge himself more than satisfactorily on you and will profit him monetarily. He will contact my agents, who will expedite his entry into England and thence to Castle Grandrith, where your wife now is. He will hold her until I get there. Of course, he may betray me and take matters into his own hands.
There was no signature, or need for one.
I bellowed with frustration and rage. Since
I could not get my hands on Caliban, I attacked
his possessions. I threw the belt, sheath, and
knife over the ledge. I ripped the note to pieces
and scattered them out over the face of the
cliff. After that, I climbed swiftly, too swiftly,
up the last cliff. Three times I almost fell off
because of my lack of caution. With an effort,
I cooled myself down, though it was some time
before my shaking ceased.
The mans speed was very impressive. He
had come along behind me and taken Noli from
the ledge and then he had passed me. Of
course I was not racing him; I had taken it
relatively easy.
I told myself that I should turn back and
get to England as swiftly as possible. However,
Caliban might be lying to me so that I
would do just that. If I failed to appear
before the Nine at the appointed time, I would get
no second chance for immortality. And the
time I would have to stay in the caverns was
very short compared to the time it would take
Noli to get back to civilization. Unless Noli had
been instructed to report to Simmons and
Rivers, who would radio for a plane.
I knew that my wife would have insisted
that I go on and let her take care of herself.
She was extremely capable. If she had not
been, she would long ago have been killed. She
would not want me to lose the elixir for any
reason and especially because of this situation.
There was also another reason, the strongest,
for not turning back at once. Caliban
would be waiting for me somewhere between
here and the entrance to the caverns.
I had to make a decision which would take
many civilized men days to agonize over. This
decision took me two minutes, and that was the
longest, slowest time I have ever taken.
Late that afternoon, I reached the top of
the second cliff and drank from a small spring.
The exit from the plateau led through a series
of canyons several hundred feet deep and so
narrow that both sides brushed my shoulders
quite frequently. An hours journey brought
me out of them, but not before I caught a small
snake that was in the act of swallowing a rodent.
I ate both of them and, feeling much
stronger, pushed on.
The canyon abruptly widened onto an apron
of rock about thirty feet wide and sixty long.
At its end was a crevasse which fell for three
thousand feet to a river. The river was always
in shadow at this point. It was between sister
peaks, not over eighty feet apart at this height.
A natural bridge of granite spanned the
abyss. It was twenty feet wide along the
bottom and sixty feet deep. The Nine had had its
upper portion carved away for a depth of twenty
feet, so that, like the razors edge bridge
between the Heaven and Earth of the Muslims, a
blade of rock was the only passage across. The
only way across had to be on a surface three
inches wide and eighty feet long.
At the other end of the arch was a broad
ledge and an overhang and a blank wall of rock
at the end of the ledge.
There was a seemingly natural fissure in
the back of the recess. Behind this window
stood a sentinel, one of whose duties was to
make sure that every traveler walked across.
Those who lost their nerves and sat down to
scoot across were killed and tossed down into
the river.
I have never seen anybody fall off the narrow
arch or been thrown off, but then I have
never seen anyone try to walk over it. I have
always been unaccompanied when I made my
required visits. I think that the Nine arrange
matters so that the pilgrims of eternity do not
see each other while on the way.
However, when I got into the caverns, I
usually saw the same people. My wife always
went at a different time, and I had never seen
Caliban there. I suspected that the Nine, for
reasons of their own, which I might or might
not learn, had arranged our visits to coincide.
It did not matter. What did matter was
that Caliban was waiting for me, as I had expected.
Naked, his arms extended for balance, he
stood in the center of the bridge with one foot
behind the other. He grinned when he saw me;
the teeth were peculiarly white in the metallic
reddish-brown face.
That penis was like a dark-bronze python
sliding out of a nest of brown-red leaves. It
gave me a slight shock to see it, it was so
enormous. It was soft, yet it must have been at
least three inches wide and eight inches long.
The testicles were correspondingly huge.
The genitals were the one disproportion of
the magnificent body. Revealed, they made him
a freak.
I stopped at the edge of the abyss and set
one foot on the bridge. The rock was black
granite, smooth and cold when felt by the hand.
My soles did not feel the stone, since the
calluses on them were as thick and as tough as
rhinoceros hide.
He seemed to expect me to say something,
perhaps to ask him why he was after me. I
saw no reason to talk. It was too late for
words. The sooner I got him out of the way,
the sooner I would get my business over with
and the sooner I could get to England.
I stepped out on the bridge and slowly
approached him, one foot behind the other, my
hands held out. The wind blowing up from the
river was cold. I was sweating despite the
height and the lack of sun and the wind.
My penis was rising like a drawbridge.
Caliban looked at it and then shouted, savagely,
I will tear your prick off, my friend,
and keep it for a trophy! It was with that that
you raped my cousin, my beautiful Trish!
I said nothing. I continued to advance.
You killed her! he shouted. You raped
and murdered her and you threw her body to
the hyenas!
I did not know what he was talking about.
It was evident that he thought I had committed
some crime upon someone he loved. I knew it
was useless to reason with him, so I kept on
walking toward him. And my penis was now
rigid and at a 45-degree angle to my belly. It
seemed ready to burst with blood. This bothered
me, because I needed every bit of energy
for the combat. Also, I must admit, I felt
ridiculous and so was at a disadvantage. This
feeling resulted in anger, and I did not want
my judgment dissolved in its heat.
I was now close enough to see the color of
those peculiar eyes. They were whirlpools of
gold-flecked bronze, and they did not look quite
human.
You monster! he shouted. Dont you
care? Doesnt it disturb you at all?
It was no use telling him I was innocent,
and I knew that he had put his weapons aside
for the same reason that I would have. I was
the only great challenge he had ever met among
men.
I stopped, pulled in my arms from the side,
and extended them before me. He stepped forward,
halted, and put out his hands. I moved
forward another step, and we gripped each others
hands. I exerted pressure to throw him off
balance; he did the same to me.
This was not to be a long drawn out battle.
There would be no kicking, gouging, kneeing,
hitting with the fists or the edge of the palm.
Our positions were far too precarious for those.
Moreover, both of us, I believe, wanted to
demonstrate his superior strength in a simple and
undeniable manner.
I had never met so powerful a man. He was
not as strong as a gorilla, but then neither am
I. He was not quite as powerful as the strongest
of the males among The Folk. But then
neither am I.
We strained to throw the other to one side
and so send him through the space between the
mountains to the river three thousand feet
below. Our muscles cracked; our bones creaked.
Sweat oozed like our departing strength from
our skin, stung our eyes, and ran coldly down
our ribs and our crotches.
We swayed back and forth in this footless
dance. He glared down at me, and I up at him.
I dont know what he saw in the gray of mine,
but I suspect that it was the same lust to kill
that was in his gold-spotted bronze. We came
closer and closer. Our arms were forced outwards
by the pressure we applied and forced
backwards, and we neared each other until our
chests and noses were almost touching. His
breath was hot on my wet face.
Then we came together. Our chests rubbed.
Our bellies touched. And I felt that elephant
trunk of a penis against mine.
I think that he was upset then. At least,
his face changed from snarling hatred to an
unreadable expression.
He looked as if he wanted to look down to
verify what his other senses told him. He did
not dare to do so, of course. He, no more than
I, dared to change his attitude. The least
unbalancing or weakening in one direction, and
the other would upset him.
Eventually, one would weaken, and the end
would be swift then.
Until that clasping of hands a few minutes
before, I would not have believed that any
human could withstand me so long. Now I knew
that it was possible that I had met my match.
More than my match.
I knew it, but I did not really believe it. If
I had, I think I might have weakened just a
trifle with the doubt and the surprise. And
that would have been enough for him.
I was hoping that a similar doubt would corrode
his strength just enough for my purposes.
But there was nothing in the expression on his
savagely handsome face or in those peculiar
eyes or in the gracefully massive muscles to
indicate that doubt was turning his bronze into
lead.
By then, our peters were crossed like
swords.
And I was beginning to feel the slow up-build
of an orgasm.
My aberrant condition was going to betray
me. Kill me.
No matter how I fought it, I would be subject
to a certain amount of transport and involuntary
contraction of muscle and loss of
force.
Caliban did not know what was happening,
but he knew that something was occurring in
me. He smiled thinly and said, I am stronger
than you, you filthy ape!
I could feel the slight tremors in his belly
and a slight jerking in his penis.
His eyes widened, and he said, What the
hell!
He was beginning to feel the same sensations as I!
It was a question of who would ejaculate
first, and I thought that it would be me.
I was about to release him, if possible, and
throw myself backward and away. If I did it
quickly enough, and he was seized in an orgasm,
I might be able to keep away from him
until we were both over the spurtings, and we
could then resume the fight on equal terms.
He bit his lip and said, God! Whats going on?
I tensed for my effort to break that metalled
grip.
A voice bellowed in English, Stop! In the
name of the Nine!
The granite slab covering the entrance to
the caverns had slid into a recess. Nine people
stood on the apron of rock near the other end
of the bridge. Eight were of the Nine. The
tall long-bearded old man with the black patch
over one eye was missing. The ninth person
was a tall Negro dressed in the blue Roman
toga-like robes of the Speaker for the Nine.
He held a wooden staff, nine feet high, on top of
which was carved a crux ansata. A third of
the length down was a carved representation
of the symbol which the Finns call hannunvaakuna.
He shouted at us again so loudly that the
mountain returned an echo. No more fighting!
Come to me, and I will give you the order of the day!
Caliban backed away from me until I could
not reach him. He would not turn away until
I said, Its over. For now.
His penis was beginning to shrink and to
drop. Mine stayed erect for a much longer
time. In fact, for a minute, I thought I was
going to have the orgasm.
The eight of the Nine were dressed in differently
colored robes with hoods. Their faces
were hidden, and they turned away and were
gone before I reached the ledge. This was the
first time I had ever seen more than three at a
time. During the many years I had served the
Nine, I had seen all of them. But it had always
been three one year, another trio the next
year, a third trio the following year, and then,
the fourth year, the cycle began anew.
I could not imagine why the old man whom
we addressed as XauXaz was not present. I
did not ask. The Nine discouraged questions.
The Negro in blue was the majordomo, the
Speaker for the Nine. He would serve for three
months of the year and then go. I had been
Speaker several years ago and my wife two
years after that.
He said, Peace between you two until the
Nine say war. Follow me.
We halted in the first cave, where he went
through the ritual of getting us through the
guards. These were five men and five women,
naked as everybody except the Nine and the
Speaker, but armed with automatic rifles.
Behind them were heavy-caliber machine guns,
flame-throwers, a whippet tank, and a Bofors
cannon. They were serving their four-hour
duty, as did everyone who came through this
entrance.
A woman took a sample of blood from our
thumbs and disappeared into a wooden booth.
She came out a moment later and handed two
small cards to the Speaker. From a pocket in
his robe he took two cards and matched them
with the others. Then he handed all four to her
and said, Follow me!
The next cavern, unlike the first, was not lit
with batteries of lamps on the walls and overhead
fluorescent cylinders. It was dark, and
we progressed through it by placing our hands
on the shoulders of the man before us. Since
I had been the Speaker, I knew that he was
following a narrow beam of sound transmitted
through a small device in one ear. If he strayed
to one side or the other, the sound would die
out. I did not doubt that all sorts of scanning
devices were studying us.
In the next cavern, which was empty, and
was really a trap for any invader who got this
farthe ceiling would fall on them and then
the floor would drop outI studied the
Speaker. He was a tall, well-built, handsome Negro
with a light-brown skin. He looked as if he
were thirty.
Suddenly, I knew why he seemed so familiar.
He was a New Yorker, a millionaire
who had recently disappeared after the
explosion of his yacht in Long Island Sound.
Several people had been brought in for questioning,
but no one had been arrested. The newspaper
articles said he was 60 years old but looked
remarkably younger. He was supposed by the
more superstitious in New York City to be
using voodoo to prolong his youth. The black
militants had accused him of being an Uncle Tom
and of refusing to use any of his fortune
to help his people. Furthermore, a million
dollars was missing from his bank account.
It was easy to understand the explosion and
the disappearance, now I had seen him here.
He was getting to the age when questioning and
astonishment about his youthful looks would
increase geometrically in proportion with the
passage of time. He could use makeup to seem
older, but that had its annoyances and limitations.
The Nine had ordered that he die. He
could start a new identity elsewhere after he
had served his three months as the Speaker.
I wondered if the Nine were thinking of the
same thing for me. I could not go on forever
with my present identity. Only the fact that I
spent so much of my time away from civilization,
and my passion for obscurity, had prevented
an order from the Nine. Even so, when I
went to England or elsewhere, I whitened my
black hair and wrinkled my face.
I suspected that Caliban was in my position.
Rivers and Simmons had mentioned briefly that
Doc had not been able to entirely hide his
name and qualities from the world. A writer
of pulps had somehow learned something of his
strange rearing and training, his extraordinary,
perhaps unique, qualities and abilities, and
something of the hidden place where he
rehabilitated criminals. The writer had used
Caliban as the basis for a character, under another
name, of course, in a series of wild science-fictional
adventures, most of which were the result
of his imagination. But there had been
some fact in them. Apparently, the two old
men had figured prominently in these adventures
but also under different names.
The fourth cavern was enormous. It contained
a village of prefabricated huts with
bright lights on the end of tall stone pillars
illuminating the lower part of the cave. The huts
were provided with lighting, heaters, hot and
cold running water, liquor, tobacco, and furniture.
Although I had learned much when I was
the Speaker and had been in twenty caverns, I
did not know where the supplies came from or
where the water was pumped or the electrical
generators were housed. Nor did I know what
entrance the Nine used.
Caliban and I were marched into the central
square of the village and dismissed. He went
into the house marked with a card bearing his
name: I went into the house prepared for me.
Here I shaved, showered, and then ate a meal
cooked by a famous Parisian chef. I wanted to
gorge myself but I ate relatively little. I did
not care to have a heavy bloated stomach when
I went through the ceremony in the Council
Cave of the Nine.
The woman who served me was a big titian-haired
Dane with the greenest eyes and the
softest thickest reddest pubic hairs I have ever
seen. She was only an inch shorter than I and
truly had the figure of a goddess. I knew her
well, since she often came to the caves at the
same time as I.
After I had eaten, I lay down on the bed.
She lay down beside me and began to kiss me.
I responded fervently and stroked and cupped
her great shapely breasts, and gently rubbed the
huge nipples. We went through the usual preludes
of uninhibited and experienced couples,
but when my penis failed to respond in the
slightest to her skilled sucking, she stopped.
She looked puzzled and hurt.
She said, You must have been through
something terrible.
Nothing to talk about, I said.
Nothing to talk about! That means nothing to you?
I was silent. She said, I heard about you
and Caliban on the bridge. She shuddered.
And then, surprisingly, she laughed.
Cocks crossed, she said. What is the
matter with you two?
I wish I knew what is the matter with me,
I said. Is there something wrong with Caliban, too?
Aside from you, hes the most beautiful
man Ive ever seen. But he has that horsecock.
He can only get it into very large women,
you know.
That did not seem likely to me. I was a
doctor and I had also read much in medical
pathology. I had never heard of a single
authenticated case of a man with a penis so large
that he could not get it into a normally sized
woman, provided that there was lubrication and
the woman was not frightened and endowed
with a powerful sphincter. I told the Countess
Clara Aakjaer so.
She said, You may be right. I told him to
try me once, I thought I could take him. I was
eager to try, but he said no, he knew it was no
use. He wanted me to suck him off instead. I
refused. I love to suck cock but only if it leads
up to getting fucked. Im funny that way.
Anyway, I know that he has had a long
love affair with his cousin, Trish Wilde.
Shes one of us?
Yes. Shes an extraordinarily beautiful girl.
She has his bronze coloring and even looks like
a female Doc Caliban. But they never came
here together. I just happened to be here once
when she was. I knew her name but I didnt
connect her with Doc until I happened to run
into her when I was visiting New York. She
took me up to Docs apartments in the Empire
State Building, and we had dinner together.
We couldnt talk about our common interest in
the Nine, of course, because his other guests
were outsiders. But afterwards we had a long
talk. Trish, by the way, warned me to stay
away from him. Outside the caves, hes hers,
she says.
But she was very frank. She said Doc
could get into her but only with a lot of pain
for her and she usually sucked him off. The
worst of it is, Doc has great moral resistance
to fellatio.
What? I said.
He was given a peculiar training from the
age of two on, she said. It made him the
greatest athlete and strongest man in the worldwith
the exception of yourself, of course. I
dont suppose he would have gotten to that state
if he hadnt had the physical foundation for it,
hes got the biggest bones of any man I ever
sawexcept you, of course.
He also was educated in the physical sciences
and he became not only the greatest surgeonunder
a different name by the waybut
an extraordinary chemist, physicist, anthropologist,
linguist, you name it. The man is disgustingly knowledgeable.
His father raised him to be a superman,
the primary purpose of which was to do good
and combat evil.
Sounds like a super Boy Scout, I said.
In a way, youre right. His father hated
evil with a passion you might call psychotic.
His father was killed by criminals, you know.
I didnt, I said.
Yes. Anyway, Doc was given a rigid moral
training, and for a while he was thinking of
becoming a minister. Would you believe that he
had no sexual experience with a woman until
he was twenty-seven?
With a woman? I said.
I mean he didnt even masturbate. He suppressed
his sexual feelings. He prides himself
on his, self-control above everything, you know.
He never brags about it, of course, he never
brags about anything. Not bragging is part of
the self-control bit. But you can tell hes proud.
I suppose that he may have been inhibited by
the very size of his whang; it may have embarrassed
him. This reinforced his moral reasons
and ability to do without women. He told
his colleagues, Rivers, Simmons, and the other
threeI forget their namesthat he was too
busy to get involved with women. Besides, he
didnt want to endanger them.
They didnt accept all of that, I said.
When Doc was twenty-seven, and was busting
up a drug-smuggling ring in Los Angeles,
he was captured. A woman, a member of the
gang, the leaders moll in fact, slipped him a
drug and he was tied up and carried off to a
house up Topanga Canyon, I think Trish called
it. Anyway, while the other gang members
were gone, the womanBig-Eyes Llewellyn,
that was her nameraped Doc. She not only
fucked him a number of times, she sucked his
balls off.
There was one woman who could get that
bazooka in, I said.
Yes, but Doc told Trish that she was a
freak. Anyway, Doc tried not to respond but
he failed hopelessly, abysmally. He found out
what he was missing. The discovery did not
delight him, it enraged him. He broke his
bonds and killed the woman and escaped.
He had to kill her? I said.
No. That was what sent Doc into the first
sickness of his life. He almost went insane
after that; his conscience almost killed him.
He had lost self-control, and committed two
evil acts, for the first time and in rapid
succession. First, the woman had made him lose
his self-control by fucking him and then sucking
him off. Second, his reaction to this resulted
in another loss of self-control, and he
had killed the woman as you would kill a chicken,
by wringing the neck until the head came
off. He confessed to Trish, a few years later
when he met her, that he had an orgasm when
the blood jetted out of her neck. It splashed
all over him and the room.
He became very depressed and even suicidal
for a year. He told no one what had happened.
As far as his buddies were concerned,
he had retired from society for a year to
meditate and experiment. He went up to the Arctic
Circle, somewhere in Canada, where he has a
hideaway and stayed there for a long time.
Then he came back with the intention of throwing
himself into the battle against evil with a
terrible fury. He would try to make up for
what he had done by ridding the world of more
evil.
It was then that he met his cousin. Apparently,
their fathers had not seen each other
since they were teenagers. Trishs father had
migrated from England to Canada and lost contact
with the family. Docs father also came
from England but much later. It was only by
accident that they met and then found out they
were related.
Doc and Trish fell in love. Doc told her
all. Despite his moral prohibitions, he went to
bed with her. She could take him, but it hurt
her. Shes a big girl with a small cunt, or so
she said. Then Doc did a strange thing . . .
I saw that little Oriental greet him when
he went into his house, I said. She was very
little.
I had not paid too much attention to her last
few sentences. I had been thinking about his
cousin and his accusations that I had murdered
her. No wonder he hated me. But why did he
think I had killed her?
Thats Patani. I hate her! Shes so exquisite,
so tiny and dainty. Dont worry. She
wont try to take him into her cunt. Shes a
compulsive cocksucker. Thats why she and
Doc always get together when theyre here.
She played with my penis for a while and
then sucked on it a while. Again, it failed to
respond. She said, Have you really become
impotent? No, that cant be so. You were
crossing cocks with Doc, like Robin Hood and
Little John with their quarter-staffs on the
bridge. Say! You havent gone fairy, have
you?
I said, No.
There was no use trying to explain something
I did not understand myself. If I told
her I could get an enormous erection and jet
all over her if I killed her, I would have frightened
her. Or at least made her uneasy. Few
of those admitted to the caves frighten without
great cause.
She asked me if I would at least take the
edge off of her, and I said I would. There were
plenty of other men who would have done more
for her, and so I felt complimented that she
would prefer less with me than more with others.
I used two fingers on her until she had a
number of orgasms, and I also rammed her with
my tongue until she had a dozen more orgasms.
Aside from my wife, Clara had the sweetest vagina
Ive ever tasted.
I felt excited but it was a numb excitement.
Clara kissed meshe seemed to enjoy the
taste of her own cuntand left me.
I know that many of the aficionados of the
romances about me will be shocked by what
Clara and I did. Even outraged. My biographer
has depicted me as a man of absolutely
unyielding morality. According to him, I
remained unswervingly chaste and faithful to my
wife when being tempted by very beautiful and
passionate young women after Id gone through
long periods of continence. Many aficionados
of these romances firmly believe the accounts of
my superhumanor neuroticmoral behavior.
Perhaps they like to believe in a man who has
the strength they lack.
On the other hand, many readers scoff at
this attitude. They deny that any well-sexed
man could resist such beauty under such conditions.
Even the Victorians were not that Victorian.
The strange thing about this is that my
biographer did not exaggerate or lie. When I
got married (I knew little as yet of human
customs), I gave my word I would be faithful to
my wife. She elaborated on this after the
ceremony and made me swear again that I would
bed no other woman as long as we lived.
We did not know then, of course, about the
Nine or the elixir. I understood her attitude
and what she required because The Folk have
a similar attitude. However, among The Folk,
a male can have more than one wife at a time.
And divorce is easy for both male and female.
There have been long periods when I was
roaming the jungle or off on some expedition
or other or on some mission for the Nine, and
I did not see my wife. At these times, I have
masturbated. Or, for several years, in the
jungle, I took along a pet, a beautiful female
leopard. This was never written into his romances
by my biographer. In fact, he never heard of
it because I never told him. I liked him very
much and did not want to offend him or to
shatter his image of me any more than it had
been by previous disclosures. He was one of
the few really likeable humans I have known.
I fell in love with Kuta in an unconventional
manner. Some day, Ill write about this peculiar
man-feline relationship. The third year,
she ran off with a male leopard, I suppose
because I couldnt give her cubs. Or perhaps she
could no longer endure her jealousy of my wife
and was afraid that she would attack her. Up
to the time that I first loved Kuta, in a glade on
a mountainside shortly before dusk, she had
been very fond of my wife.
I did not feel that I was breaking my vow
by masturbating or by mounting Kuta. That
vow only included human females. And certainly
Clio would not be jealous of a leopardess.
Or she shouldnt be. I did not, however, say
anything about Kuta until after she deserted
me. Clio and I were in our London house
celebrating our 7th wedding anniversary and my
birthday when I said something about it. It
was November 21, 1920. We had been drinking
champagne, and that was a mistake because
I drink so seldom that a little, alcohol
quickly uninhibits me. I told her about Kuta
and so had to endure several hours of tears and
verbal abuse. I finally managed to convince
her that I had not been really unfaithful or
committed a terrible crime against Nature. As
far as I was concerned, the only crime against
Nature was against my nature, which suffers
when I dont have a frequent discharge of sexual
energy. In other words, if I dont come at
least six times a week, I get nervous and mean.
She forgave me, or said she did, and she is
very open and truthful, within limits. She forgave
me because I had been raised by The Folk
and so was not fully responsible for my
uncivilized behavior. I said I took full
responsibility, and my behavior could be justified far
more by logic than hers could be. She ignored
this and said that I must promise not to do
any such thing again. Not only were humans
off-limits, so were animals, no matter how
beautiful and cooperative.
I asked her if that included jacking off.
She was startled and, also, red-faced. I told her
about my masturbations. I was so natural
about it, I suppose, that she overcame her inhibitions
about it. After a few more glasses of
bubbly, she confessed that she masturbated, too,
when I had been away for a long time. It took
much courage for her to tell me this. She came
from an upper middle-class Southern family
with a puritanical Protestant background. In
addition, her black mammy, who had raised
her since she was six, was a very strict Southern
Baptist. Despite which, Clio managed to
grow into a passionate not-particularly-prudish
young woman with a tendency for what humans
call sexual experimentation. And she was
able to free herself of those crippling conditioned
reflexes that humans call racial prejudices.
At least, as much as any North American white is able.
(I digress. But I tell my story as I wish.
Moreover, the reader wont understand me or
those I love if he doesnt see us three-dimensionally.)
Clio and I freely discussed our masturbations
and the accompanying fantasies. She even
made a joke about the size of the banana she
needed to satisfy herself with after having had
me for 7 years.
This vow of fidelity did not hold during a
part of the year. It was suspended for whoever
was attending the ceremonies in the caverns
of the Nine. When we accepted the elixir
of prolonged youth, we also had to accept
certain conditions laid down by the Nine. We
spoke once about it and after that ignored the
subject. We had agreed that the elixir could
not be purchased without a very high price.
Nothing comes free. The price was worth it,
or so we thought at the time. I had my doubts
now and then, but they were not powerful.
Clara interrupted my thoughts by returning.
She said, I just ran into the little Thai. She
was very upset. She said she felt repulsed by
Doc. He looked so absolutely evil to her.
Something has happened to him. He is not the same
Doc she has known for so many years. So she
just walked out on him.
I said, Did he have a hard-on?
No, he never does unless you suck on him
a while.
I thought of our meeting on the bridge.
Clara looked hard at me for a moment and
then said, I had an uneasy feeling when we
started to make love, John. Or I should say
when I started to make love. You had changed,
too. It wasnt just the soft-on. Do you know,
youre evil, too!
This was a peculiar thing for her to say. I
wanted to ask her more about her feelings but
she left quickly.
The silence had to be filled with my
thoughts. They buzzed like flies in a dead
mouth.
It seemed to me that anybody who accepted
the gift of the Nine, and so accepted their
terms, was, in some measure, evil. It was true
that the Nine had never required me to do
anything which I thought of as evil. As yet. They
had the power, by the terms, to ask me to do
anything they wished.
I thought of the inevitable parallel, the story
of Faust and the devil. Faust, however, made
a sorry bargain, a short-termed one, and regretted
it. We, however, if we were lucky,
would live for at least 30,000 years, and, once
dead, that was the end of it. Also, some of us
would probably become members of the Nine,
because even they died now and then. The last
one had died 2000 years ago, and one of the
servants of the Nine had taken his place. The
next vacancy might not be for another 2000
years or it might be today.
I would say that to be offered a multimilleniaed
youth is to be tempted irresistibly. I
can picture a mentally sick person, a depressed
person, or a very old person, rejecting the offer.
But not anyone who loves life.
Why should the Nine share this prolonged
life with others? I suppose because the elixir
is far more binding than money. And also
because the Nine believe in tradition, in the
continuity of their secret body of people, the oldest
by far of any bodies.
The intercom buzzed nine times, and the
Speakers voice began to call our names. Mine
was fifth. Calibans was eighth. By this alone,
I knew something unusual was happening. In
the 48 years I had been attending, no more than
one pilgrim at a time went into the ceremony
cave.
The entrance was carved out of rock, delta-shaped,
and only large enough to admit one at
a time. It was a tight squeeze for me.
The cave was well-lit only in the center.
Elsewhere, it was dim dusk for the space of a
few yards and then blackness. The rough granite
floor sloped downwards from all sides to the
center. At the bottom was a tiny lake of black
water, and in its center was a truncated cone
of large rough-hewn oaken blocks and beams.
On top of the island, which was about twelve
feet high, was a circular oaken table, a ring.
Inside the ring were nine high-backed intricately
carved oak and ash chairs. The Nine entered
through a trapdoor in the middle of the
wooden cone.
The ceiling was covered with darkness except
in the center, where nine massive crystaline
stalactites hung down, like glowing hanged
men, from the night of the ceiling. The light
came from nine giant torches of wood and
pitch projecting from moveable stone pillars set
around the edges of the platform top.
We lesser beings stood on the slopethere
were no chairs for usthroughout the ceremony.
There was silence except for the inevitable
coughing, occasioned by nervousness, not colds,
since those who drink the elixir have no physical
diseases. We were not allowed to speak except
in reply to the Nine.
After a long time, the Speaker came up
through the hole in the island and stood to one
side of the chairs, leaning his staff with its
ankh and hannunvaakuna outwards from him.
Slowly, one by one, the Nine appeared from
the hole and took their assigned chairs. The
last to appear was the most important, the old
woman Anana.
Only eight of the Nine were here. The chair
just to the right of Ananas was empty. It
belonged to the giant white-bearded old man who
wore a double-headed raven headpiece and a
black patch over a good eye. We knew him
only as XauXaz.
The eight were dressed in their monkish
robes, but the hoods were hanging behind their
necks, and they wore their headpieces. Ananas
was the head of a wild sow, and the others
wore the heads of a bear, a wolf, a hyena, a
ram, a jaguar, a badger, and an elk.
The woman Anana looked us over for a long
time. I have been close to her many times, so
I knew that she looked as if she were 125 and
kept Death away only by scaring him. I had
reason to believe that she was 30,000 years.
Finally, she gestured at the Speaker. He
walked to the empty chair beside her and lifted
from its seat what the shadows had hidden. It
was the two-headed raven headpiece of XauXaz.
He placed it on the table before the chair and
stamped the end of his staff against the oaken
floor so that it boomed nine times.
He cried out in English in a loud voice that
echoed back from the murkiness, XauXaz has
gone to his ancestors, as all must, even the
Nine!
The others picked up small stone cups and
drank from them and set them down. There
was another silence. Apparently, this was to
be all that would be said about XauXaz, who
had sat in that chair, or one like it elsewhere,
for at least 5000 years and perhaps for three
times that long. The Nine may have had a
previous ceremony during which they genuinely
mourned him. I do not know. But when
with us, they acted as if they believed in
ceremony, but in a short one, only.
Anana seemed to shrink within herself,
physically, though the force of her personality
did not diminish. I was not joking when I
said she was holding Death off by scaring him.
I do not frighten easily, but I am very uneasy
when in her presence.
After another painfully long pause, she
stirred. She looked to her right at Ing, the old
man who wore a bears head, and to her left at
Iwaldi, the gnomish old man who wore a badgers
head. These two, with XauXaz, were, I
believe, the oldest after Anana. I do not know
what their age is, but I have been close enough
more than once to hear the language which
the three men spoke only among themselves.
And I know enough of Indo-European linguistics
to recognize several of the words. I
have read them, in their hypothetical and
reconstructed forms, though I had not, of course,
heard them spoken by a native speaker. Until
then, that is.
One word was weraz, and the other was
taknwaz. I believe that these meant, respectively,
man and precious object. Ing,
Iwaldi, and XauXaz were speaking a dialect of
Primitive Germanic. This is the tongue from
which is descended the modern Norse, English,
High and Low German languages, and, earlier,
Old English, Old Norse, Prankish, Gothic, Old
Saxon, and so on.
The others ranged from seeming octogenarians
to those who looked no more than 50. I
knew something of each, since I had had contact
daily for several weeks when I had been
Speaker. One was a Hebrew born shortly before
1 A.D. Two were Mongolian but spoke a
language between themselves I could not identify.
One was a very old, very huge Negro, and
he sometimes talked to himself in a language
that I am sure is the ancestor of all the Bantu
tongues of modern Africa. The seventh looked
as if he were a North American Indian. He
also looked so Mongolian, however, that he
could be an Olmec of ancient Mexico. Ing looked
Nordic. Iwaldi was a dark-skinned dwarf with
very broad shoulders, a huge head, slight
epicanthic folds, long thick gnarled arms, great
hands like the roots of an oak tree, and very
short thick bowed legs. His white hair fell to
his buttocks, and his white beard to his knees.
He looked as if he belonged to a very different
stock of Caucasian. Yet he spoke Primitive
Germanic with Ing and XauXaz and seemed
very close to them, as if they had known each
other for a long time and had unusually common interests.
Anana said, The mourning is over for us.
And the chair is still empty. Who shall sit in
the Highs seat?
The torches flickered on the naked men and
women standing on the downslope. The light
was dim, yet I could see that skin of the
woman near me was goose-pimpled. It may have
been the cold dampness of the cavern or the
anticipationapprehensiveof the ceremony,
or it may have been the suddenly increased
tension from Ananas words. We knew, without
having been told, that one of us was going to be
nominated for a seat with the Nine.
I had counted 49 people, including myself.
There were, I knew, many more than that in
the organization. These people must be those
whom the Nine considered their best candidates.
Doctor Caliban stood on my left about
20 feet away. There was nothing between us
to block the view. I studied him during the
silence. He was indeed a magnificent man. By
the peculiar light of the torches, he looked more
than ever like a bronze statue. He was not,
however, Hellenic. No Athenian sculptor would
have created a male figure so divinely proportioned
except for the genitals. They were gargantuan,
and, for some reason, the penis was
half-erect. It was of a far darker bronze than
the surrounding skin, being engorged with
blood.
At that moment, the statue came to life.
Caliban shifted his weight to his left leg, and
a second later he turned his head slightly and
looked out of the corners of his eyes at me.
His gaze was downward; a slight smilenot
amusedmade fluid the corners of the lips and
the eyes seemed to light up from an inner explosion.
This was, of course, an illusion of the
flickering torchlight.
I looked down. Not until that moment had
I realized that my hatred and my desire to kill
him had erected my penis. I also realized that
my own skin was almost as bronzish as Calibans,
even to the darker bronze of the penis.
The Danish countess, Clara, was staring at
my erection. She was undoubtedly wondering
why she had failed and what there was in this
situation to arouse me.
The Speaker thumped his staff on the oaken
floor again. It was as if a stalactite had fallen.
Almost everybody jumped. I did; I react swiftly
to stimuli unless I have some reason to control
myself. Caliban did not jump. He merely
smiled on seeing my response, and he looked
utterly savage as he did so, and then he turned his
head to look back at the Nine.
The Speaker told us, briefly, what we would
do. Because of the death of XauXaz, we would
go through the ceremony in the presence of the
other servants. All except two would experience
the same ceremony as before. These two
were the final candidates, chosen from the
group in this cavern. If the two candidates did
not meet the requirements of the Nine, if both
failed, then other candidates would be chosen
from the rest of the group. That, however,
would be at a later time, since the test would
occupy the two for a while.
Silence fell again like a piece of darkness
from the ceiling. The Nine seemed to be thinking
of other things. Perhaps they were remembering
the last time a new man had taken a seat.
The cry of the Speaker cracked the darkness.
Lord Grandrith! Doctor Caliban! Approach!
Wade through the waters! Climb the
Tree to the Table of the Gods!
We walked down the slope and into the lake.
The waters were cold. The blood in my legs
jelled, quivered, and was dead. This deadness
went up my legs, up my thighs, and then the
waters covered my testicles and my penis,
which had lost its swelling as soon as it hit the
water. The testicles tried to retreat into the
cavity of my belly, and then they froze. My
bowels became ice. The lower part of my spine
was a tree with roots exposed to the Arctic sea.
Climbing up the oak logs to the top of the
structure did not thaw me much. The ascent
was not easy because of the partial paralysis
and because the logs were slimy. I dont know
what was the ultimate fate of anyone who
slipped back into the water and then could not
make the climb.
Caliban and I got to the top at the same
time. At the low-voiced direction of the
Speaker, we stood side by side and faced Anana
across the table. She looked even more wrinkled
than I remembered her, as if Time had
folded up her face like a bag and then, changing
his mind, had unfolded it to give her a
chance to live longer. The dark blue eyes in
that face like a fist were bright, however. And
deep. The many thousands of years had drilled
far into the region behind the eyes. There was
something ineffably sphinx-like about her, and,
at the same time, something unidentifiable.
That nameless quality was frightening. She,
and three others of the Nine, are the only
human beings that ever made me feel touched
with fear. These four may not be human. When
a man lives past a thousand years, he may
become moreor lessthan human.
Ananas voice was a whisper. She spoke in
English with echoes of a tongue that perished
long before bronze was invented.
What is your quarrel with him, Grandrith?
I believed that she knew very well what my
quarrel was. She probably knew far more than
I, since she would also have the facts about
Caliban. Also, I was beginning to wonder if she
was not, in part at least, responsible for the
state in which Caliban and I were enmeshed.
The Speaker bellowed out her question. The
words flew back from the distant walls like invisible bats.
I said, Caliban attacked me without provocation.
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the
bronze figure shudder a little.
Did you, Caliban?
The Speaker shouted her words.
No. He lies.
The Speaker repeated in a voice like a bulls,
No. He lies!
I was beginning to get irritated by the thunderish
repetitions and the bat-like echoes, which
seemed to jeer. Ordinarily, such things do not
bother me. The unusualness of the ceremony,
its unknown and possibly sinister development,
the irrational motives for Calibans hatred, my
desire to kill him and get him out of the way,
and my nervousness to get to England to protect
Clio combined to make me abnormally sensitive.
Anana said, Why did you attack Grandrith?
He raped and murdered my cousin, Trish
Wilde.
You know this to be a fact?
She was with a botanical expedition near
the Uganda-Kenya border. A naked man ran
into the camp at night, knocked Trish out, and
carried her off. Some of the natives identified
the man as Grandrith. They tried to follow but
lost the trail. They did run across two natives
who had seen Grandrith raping my cousin.
He paused, and a sound like a suppressed
sob came from him.
They interrupted him; he took off with
Trish over his shoulder, running like an antelope.
Shes a big woman, weighs 150 pounds.
Who else could carry her off like that? And
then Trishs colleagues found her two days later . . . what
was left . . . the hyenas and the vultures . . .
He drew in a deep breath, but his face was
expressionless.
There must have been enough to identify
her.
Only bones. Her skull was missing. But
the bones were those of a Caucasian female of
her age, that is, twenty-five, in appearance.
Actually, shes sixty.
The skull was never found?
No. Its presumed a hyena or perhaps a
leopard carried it off.
Do you know anything of Grandrith?
Anana said.
Until 1948, I had thought he was a writers
creation, a character in a series of fantastic
novels, Caliban said. Not until then did I
find out, by accident, that there was a factual
basis to the fictions. I was curious and did
some investigating through agents. I learned
some things about him, not much, but enough
to make me suspect that he was one of us. I did
not follow up the investigation because I
became occupied with other matters.
Your brain transplant experiments, Anana
whispered. She smiled a terrible smile, and
she extended two fingers of her left hand. This
was a sign to the Speaker not to repeat her
words.
We have learned a number of things about
you recently. We suspect that you have also
been researching with the idea of independently
producing the elixir. So far, you have not
succeeded. And we have good reason to think
that you will never succeed. But this does not
displease us. We have not forbidden our servants
to try to make their own elixir. And if
you had not tried, you would not have come up
to our expectations of you.
However, that is not my main point. I
point out to you that your investigation showed
that Grandrith was, in many respects, like you.
You are undoubtedly the two greatest athletes
that the world has produced for several thousand
years. Which is the greatest remains to
be tested. You two even resemble each other
facially, though your different coloring tends to
conceal it.
This was a long speech in public for one of
the Nine. I wondered what she was getting ator
tobut did not say anything, of course.
She leaned forward and stretched out her
skinny arms with the great veins like asphyxiated
snakes. She said, Come closer.
We, knowing what was expected, moved until
our thighs pressed against the table edge and
our testicles rested on the surface. My flesh
had wanned up, but when Ananas hand cupped
my testicles, they felt cold indeed. It seemed to
me that anyone whose blood flowed that slowly
could not have long to live.
I did not flinch. I had never flinched when
she had done this, even though I knew what she
would soon be doing.
Then I saw that this procedure might be different.
Certainly, she could not use a sharp
flint knife on me with the other hand since it
was holding Calibans testicles.
She lifted the sacs as if she were estimating
the weight and worth of meat in grocery
bags. She said, They are noble indeed. And
warm with life. How many . . .?
Her voice trailed off. She looked up and
smiled. Her teeth were black. Not from rottenness
but from something she chewed. It was
not betel; its odor was unidentifiable. I
suspected that once all her people chewed this plant
and that the plant had become extinct except in
some garden in some very private well-guarded
house somewhere.
Today, she said, you will not have to give
up part of your flesh to the knife. You will eat
with us in preparation for your contest. The
next time we meet here to eat, only one of you
will be at this table. Or at any table.
Apparently, there was to be no more discussion
of our grievances or any arbitration of
our case. They did not care who was wrong or
wronged. They probably did not even acknowledge
that wrong existed except in human minds.
I say human because I do not think that they
thought of themselves as human. Though they
could die, they must have considered themselves
as gods. No human could live that long and
have such power and not think himself divine.
Would I, if I became one of the Nine, come
to think as they?
Severed though I am from most human attitudes,
or I should say, loosely connected, I still
fully share some. The infrahuman has not entirely
eaten out the human in me. I feel a
certainor uncertainamount of sympathy and
empathy for humans, for some humans. I would
not wish to become even more alienated. I
knew how it felt to see those with whom I most
identified die away. As far as I knew, The
Folk, never numerous, had become nothing.
It has been two thousand years since this
preseating ceremony was held, she said.
She gestured at the lean, dark-bearded,
scimitar-nosed man with the rams head. I had
heard him speak of Caesar Augustus, Tiberius,
and Herod Antipas when I was Speaker.
At that time, Grandrith, your ancestral
island was inhabited by the tattooed British and
Picts and your English ancestors still lived in
what was to be later called Denmark. And as
for America, Doctor Caliban, no one knew of
itexcept the Nine and their servants. We kept
the Phoenicians and the Romans and the Saracens
from following up their discovery of the
Americas, and we aborted the Norse colonization.
We were thinking for a while about establishing
an Iroquois-Cherokee empire. The
first Europeans would have found a united
people armed with fire arms and riding horses.
But the final decision was to let things happen
as they would.
The point is that when the last vacancy
occurred, when Thrithjaz died . . .
That would be Primitive Germanic for
third, I thought.
. . . neither the English nor the Americans
existed as such. But times change, even for us,
and we have seen many nations and tongues
born and die.
She lifted a finger at the Speaker. He
directed me to stand at the far right, by the wrinkled,
squat Negro with the hyena headpiece and
Caliban at the far left, by the man with the ram
headpiece. The Speaker then thudded the butt
of the staff and began calling out names.
The ceremony was like those I had attended
at one of the eaten and directed when I was
Speaker. There were differences, however.
Before, Anana had always fed first. Now, Caliban
and I were treated as guests of honor.
Anana took the testicles of a big moustachioed
man with her left hand and cut the scrotum on
one side with a long-bladed flint knife. The
man looked down and did not look away even
when the pinkish egg-shaped gland rolled out
on the table. His dark skin did become pale and
then gray; sweat rolled down his body; he
gripped the table edge as if he were trying to
leave his fingerprints in the wood.
As the Speaker, I had seen him go through
this before and did not expect him to faint and
fall off the structure into the cold black waters.
I have seen some men faint. No one helps them.
Usually, the water shocks them back into
consciousness and most climb back up, however
painful the ascent. Several could not, or would
not, climb again. The guards took these away,
and I never saw them again.
The ceremony must have been originated in
the Old Stone Age, perhaps 300,000 years ago
or more. It was probably old when Anana was
born.
Anana picked up the testicle and placed it
on the table before her after smelling it. The
Speaker had stepped over the table; he now
came around and smeared ointment from a jar
onto the wound. While he did this, he chanted
a few lines in an unknown language. The bleeding,
which was not great, stopped altogether.
Anana handed her stone cup to the Speaker,
who gave the man a mouthful of the liquid. This
tastes like mead to me, but I do not think it is.
The pain would be gone within five minutes.
Inside a month, provided the man got the proper
food and rest, the testicles would be regrown.
Not only did the elixir provide a prolonged
youth and freedom from disease, it gave regenerative powers.
Anana sliced the gland into twelve more or
less equal slices. She sent one to me via the
Speaker and one to Caliban. One piece was
thrown into the water and one was placed
before the empty chair. Each of the Nine took a
slice and ate it raw. I chewed and swallowed
mine with gusto, because the testicle is one of
the few pieces of human meat worth eating.
The moustachioed man, dismissed by the
Speaker, climbed down slowly and painfully.
The second person called was on top of the
structure before the first had waded out through
the waters.
I had only to turn my head to see Caliban
because the table was curved and we sat, as it
were, at the ends of opposite horns of a crescent
moon. His face was expressionless; it did not
show the repulsion I would have expected from
a civilized man. Either he was in strong control
of his emotions, which would agree with
what his two colleagues said, or he was genuinely
indifferent to, or perhaps even enjoying, the
meat.
I was disappointed. I would have liked to
have seen his disgrace himself by vomiting.
The next person summoned was a beautiful
mulatto. Her hair was black and kinky, au
naturel, and her skin was as dark as a wild
hares eye. The eyes were a startling light blue.
She was the wife of the Speaker and had disappeared
with him when the explosion blew up the
yacht. I recognized her because she had attended
the ceremonies when I did. I had bedded her
not infrequently and had, of course, tongued her
all over.
I think Anana knew this. She seemed to
know everything about us as if she were God
and we were Her sparrows. Thus she knew I
would have no objections to performing the
ceremony with her. Caliban, however, was a
white American born in 1903 and so more than
probably had the usual conditioned reflexes of
his class. This may be why Anana designated
Myra to go to him. If he did have any objections,
he did not reveal them by expression.
He extended a hand to help her get up on
the table, picked her up as if she were a hollow
dummy and placed her on her back. She put
her legs over his shoulders, and he spent some
time with his face buried against the thick stiff
hairs I knew so well and the slit dripping with
honey-thick lubricating fluid.
Myra made an attempt to respond. She
writhed and moaned a little, but I doubted that
she was doing anything except acting. She
must have been too tense to relax. The only
woman whom I thought could in reality let loose
and have an orgasm during this ceremony was
the Danish giantess. Im sure that the final act
hurt her just as much as any of the women, but
she could live for the moment as few can.
Finally, Caliban bit down. The woman stiffened,
her fists driving the nails into the skin.
(I saw the blood on the tips and palms when she
got up.) Her feet bent and turned inward and
her toes clenched. Her jaw clamped shut to
keep the scream inside, although the Nine had
not forbidden screaming.
Caliban lifted her up. He had some blood
on his juice-smeared lips and chin, and he was
chewing the clitoris. The Speaker, his face set,
smeared some ointment on her wound. Myra,
gray beneath the brown skin, walked across the
table unsteadily and climbed painfully off the
table and down the logs of the structure.
This was the first time that I had seen a husband
and wife in the caverns at the same time.
I thought that it must be rather hard on him to
watch her with Caliban; I do not think that I
could control my jealousy if Clio were doing
this in front of me with him. I would have
tried to kill himperhaps. I knew that Clio
was doing what the other women were doing.
A man or a woman cannot keep their youth and
vitality forever without wanting some variety,
and I did not expect her to be a saint. But I
also did not want to know what she was doing,
even hear about it, let alone see it.
It may be that the Nine were punishing him
for some reason. Or perhaps they were testing
him.
I was given the honor of eating the next
woman, a beauty from the Punjab. My experience
in biting off clitorises was nil, but I succeeded
quickly. The clitoris, aside from the delicious
scent and taste of the moisture and fluid
of a healthy womans vagina, tasted like the
mans testicle.
After her, a man was called up. His testicle
was cut out and sliced and the pieces passed
around. This time, each of us took only a small
bite and then threw the remainder on the floor
behind us. It was evident that we could not
eat all the flesh of 47 people. The Nine had
pets in their private chambers who would eat
what we could not.
The third person called was Clara, and Anana
licked at her until she came and then bit off
the clitoris.
After that, the ceremony went swiftly with
no foreplay for the women. There were too
many to spend time dawdling.
At the end, the 47 men and women were sitting
or standing on the slope across the waters.
A few groaned. Several had passed out after
making it back, but all regained consciousness
and walked out, unaided, when the Speaker
dismissed them. They were free to leave. Most
would not hear from the Nine until the
summons came for the yearly payment of flesh or
their turn to be the Speaker.
Aside from these normal duties, I had heard
from the Nine only seven times in 48 years. I
was required to carry out assignments in Thailand,
Rhodesia, Brazil, Czechoslovakia, the
States, Jerusalem, and Berlin. One occupied
me a year, during which I did not see my
beloved Clio. I performed all missions to the full
satisfaction of the Nine, although I came close
to being killed several dozen times. Each assignment
would have made a splendid book for
my biographer. He never heard of them, of
course, and he would have been forced to
heavily censor them if he had. And he would have
been horrified at the manner in which I did
some things.
After the cavern was cleared of all but those
on the oaken island, there was silence. The
only sound was the sputtering of torches and an
occasional licking of blood from lips and chins.
The odor of blood and saliva and sweat and
clitorises and testicles was strong. Caliban was
gazing malignantly at me. I stared at him for
a moment and then looked away, since I did not
want to indulge in a childish I-can-outstare-you
contest.
Finally, Anana rustled her robes and said,
You two have experienced some very disturbing,
highly abnormal reactions lately, havent you?
Simultaneously, we said, Yes.
Caliban, she said. Doctor Caliban. What
is your explanation?
His slight smile showed that he had caught the sarcasm.
He said, I have no answer, except . . .
Continue.
The elixir may have something to do with
it.
He pointed at the stone cups and the stone
pitcher with which the Speaker refilled the cups.
That gesture meant that he believed that the
elixir was in the mead-tasting liquid. He did
not know that it was. None of the servants
knew. We supposed that it was because we
were given nothing else special to drink. The
Nine referred to the elixir without telling us
when we were getting it.
I cant believe that any psychobiological
mechanism could suddenly start operating after
all these years unless it were released by
the long-term action of the elixir. Of course,
the mechanism must have been deeply buried in
me, although I had not the slightest inkling that
it existed. Grandrith also seems to be suffering
from a similar aberration. Since he has been
taking the elixir, too, it offers the only element
common to us.
I admit that I dont understand what this
mechanism is or why he should have one also.
I use the term mechanism, but I could just as
well say trauma or engram.
That beautiful voice was so hypnotic that I
almost nodded into sleep. For a moment, it
lulled my hatred of him. When Anana spoke,
she startled me.
Grandrith. Doctor Grandrith. What is
your explanation?
Calibans eyes,opened just a trifle. I dont
think he had known that I was an M.D.
Unlike Caliban, I am not the greatest doctor
in the world, or even in Kenya. But I can
think, and thats doing more than most doctors
I have known. I agree with Caliban that the
elixir must be responsible for bringing an
already-existing aberration to the surface. I seem
to be incapable of getting an erection while
loving a woman, unless I am inflicting pain on
her. Perhaps you noticed that I had a slight
erection while I was biting off that womans
clitoris. It was the idea of the pain she was
having, which I was giving, not the sexual
aspect that excited me. If I had thought I was
going to kill her, I would have had a big hard-on.
I am very disturbed. I have, however,
been so busy keeping alive that I havent had
much time to think about it.
If you know the answer, please tell me.
My petition indicated my desperation.
Nobody asked the Nine, especially Anana, for
anything without placing himself in peril.
She did not reply. I said, It is possible
that the elixir may have nothing to do with it.
My aberration came with a shock, the explosions
of the shells. Caliban may have suffered
a shock, too. But it is strange that we suffer
from much the same thing.
I was thinking of the news of his cousins
rape and death.
The beautiful Patricia Wilde, Anana said.
So I will see her no more. Like flowers they . . . never
mind. Its an old old story. We are
not concerned with what our servants do to
each other, as long as they are not disobeying
us or interfering with our plans. But at the
moment, Caliban, you have sent off a man to
kidnap Grandriths wife, in revenge for what
you think he did to your cousin. This is not at
all like you, who have combatted evil all your
life and traveled the world over doing good.
The sarcasm was so light in tone that I almost missed it.
It seems the only right thing to do, Caliban
said. Grandrith must pay for the hideous
evil hes done.
Through more evil?
I dont consider it to be evil! he said with
the most heat in his voice I had yet heard.
You admitted you have a psychic aberration.
The aberration, Caliban said, consists of
this. And nothing else. I cant get an erection
unless I inflict pain or death or am thinking
about it.
He was one up on me. If I could just work
up a hard-on while loving by thinking about
murdering someone . . . but what kind of
loving would that be? Responsive on the surface
and inside totally removed from my Clio.
Imagine forth terror and pain and death, while she
thought I was melting into her with love.
Anana said nothing for a while. The others
sat as if they were sleeping. The torches
were beginning to burn out, and the blackness
from the ceiling was sinking towards us. The
blackness was gaining substance and, hence,
weight. The air even seemed to be compressed
beneath it. Instead of getting warmer, the
denser air became colder.
Anana cleared her throat and said, Grandrith,
you had two uncles. One died in Africa,
as you well know. The other went at an early
age to America because he had assaulted and
nearly killed one of his teachers. Your family
never heard of him again. He took the name
of Wilde and became a doctor.
Caliban could be startled. He jerked his
head around to stare at Anana, and his eyes had
become large.
You know who your father was, Grandrith,
Anana said. Your uncle did not know
what had happened to him; he left your father
hiding somewhere in Whitechapel. The world
knew of your father but it never knew his real
name nor what became of him after the murders
ceased. We knew, however, because he
was one of us. He went to the States, too, and
there he became a doctor. This was after the
madness passed from him. He became a doctor,
like his younger brother, and, indeed, some
years afterwards accidentally found him. The
youngest brother had a daughter, and your
father had a son in America.
She paused. My heart was clenching with
the excitement and the anticipation. I also felt
a little sick, because I knew what she was going
to say.
All were exceedingly strong men with tendencies
to madnesses. All were doctors, too, as
if the knife were your totem, your desire, your
bliss. All lovers of violence.
She stopped speaking again. The silence
was like that between the beats of a dying
heart.
Then, from Caliban, softly, a weird rising-falling
whistle, and, even more softly, Incredible!
You two have the same father.
In less than a minute after Anana had made
that statement, we two were blindfolded and
led out through the trapdoor in the platform. A
hypodermic knocked me out, and I regained consciousness
in a single-motored plane. A short
time later, the plane landed, and I was led out
and the blindfold removed. The landing strip
was at the bottom of a deep valley. The green-shielded
mountains were everywhere around.
The pilot gave me brief instructions and
flew away, leaving me naked and armed only
with my hunting knife, which was still bent.
Caliban, I was told, had been taken to a
place near the valley of Ophir and released. His
instructions were the same as mine. One of us
was to return within a month with the others
head and genitals. The victor would then take
the seat left empty by XauXaz.
I knew my approximate location. If I
stopped only to hunt when absolutely necessary
and got only three hours of sleep at night, I
could get through the mountains in five days
to a strip used by a Ugandan mining company.
A plane might not be available for some time,
however.
I had wondered at first why the Nine had
placed us so far apart. The area was so vast,
we could have looked for a year for each other
without success. The Nine, of course, did not
expect us to do this. I was not going to waste
time searching for Caliban while Clio was in
danger in England. Caliban would know that,
too. He was probably heading for the nearest
air strip now, or had got into touch with his
two old colleagues and had them radio for a
plane. If this happened, he would outstrip me
in the race by four or five days.
I set off. It was a half hour past dawn. A
brightly feathered kingfisher swooped down and
ahead of me and then soared back up. The native
blacks and The Folk would have taken this
as a good omen, but I had long ago given up the
idea of a higher being who was interested in
me. Nevertheless, on seeing the kingfisher, I
felt heartened. Perhaps, down there, where the
childhood treasures are, I still believed.
I knew this area well. Some years ago, I
had built a tree house here not too dissimilar to
that shown in those bad and lying movies made
about me. In fact, I got the idea from the
movies. It was as comfortable as a house can
be in the thin-air water-heavy atmosphere of
the high mountain rain forest. Clio lived there
with me for a while. The absence of a number
of people to talk to, the silence, the cold, and the
wet got to her nerves. After two months, she
insisted that I take her back to the Kenyan
plantation. Of the sixty days, three had been idyllic.
That day and part of the night, I climbed
two mountains. The next day, I was only half
a mile from my old tree house. I could not
afford the time, but I detoured to see it anyway.
I always have a nostalgia for any place in which
I have lived any time at all, except for the town
house in London, which is surrounded by too
many people, too much noise, and too many
unpleasant odors.
In the thickness, the air was not moving.
When I smelled the dead body of a human
adult male who had not been dead more than an
hour, I knew he had to be close. A few steps
this way and that showed me the direction to
go.
My biographer has stated many times that
I have nostrils as sensitive as an animals. He
described this as due to my upbringing in the
jungle. This was nonsense, and he knew it.
No amount of practice will increase the
sensitivity of the human nose. My nose is, however,
not normal. I am a mutant, as I have said in
previous volumes, and I have described my
several mutations in detail in Volume IV. My
sense of smell is equivalent to a bloodhounds.
This has its advantages. It also has its
disadvantages. You humans have no idea of what
the odor of gasoline fumes does to me.
Inside a minute, I came across broken
bushes, plants stepped upon and just rising,
squashed insects, and other evidences of a
struggle. A leopard-skin loincloth was under a
bush. Beyond it, the body of a male Caucasian
lay on its side. He was about six feet six
inches in height and must have weighed 300
pounds. He was very muscular but also fat
and big-paunched. He was clean-shaven. His
black hair was cut in bangs just above the eyes,
and it grew shoulder-length behind. A leopard-skin
band went around his head. The left side
of his skull was bloody and caved in. His eyes
were dark gray. His right arm, which had
been torn off his body, was not in sight. Neither
were his penis and testicles, which had been
ripped off.
A trail of blood led from his body. I followed
it and came across a big knife, much like
my uncles knife before long usage had worn
it stiletto-thin. I deduced that the killer had
knocked this out of the mans hand with the
club which I found ten feet further on. Its end
bore much blood.
When I came across two sets of tracks in
some soft earth, my heart beat faster. I felt
choked with a sense of homecoming and of love.
They were the prints of two Folk, a female and
male adult.
I hurried to catch up with them. Tears ran
down my cheeks. I had thought that all The
Folk were dead, their kind gone forever.
The trail led to the tree house so directly
that I was sure the two were deliberately
heading for it. Other tracks showed that the dead
man had come from its direction less than 60
minutes ago.
When I was just outside the small clearing,
in the center of which was the great tree with
my house, I stopped. I looked through a break
in the green wall and saw the female sitting
with her back against a tree. She was holding
an infant not quite a year old. I was close
enough to smell them, and the infant was sweating
the scent of near-death. Its eyes were
closed, it was breathing shallowly and rapidly,
and its lungs bubbled. Its body was wet.
The mother was stinking of grief and hopelessness.
Her dull gaze was fixed on the male
and the female under him by the big tree.
I was surprised when I saw what he was
doing. In the first place, ferocious as a male of
The Folk can be under some circumstances, he
is shy when humans are in the area. If not
cornered, he will run. But it was evident that
this male had killed the man and at once gone
to the tree house with his present activity in
mind. I dont know what made this male behave
so unusually. Perhaps, as I later speculated,
his abnormal behavior was caused by a combination
of long isolation from his tribe (all
dead), the sickness of the infant and the females
concern for it and refusal to mate with
him, and the lust aroused by observing the
mans rapings of his woman prisoner.
Also, there was the sudden madness which
sometimes grips the older adult males of The
Folk. This results in their running amok,
however. I have never seen the temporary insanity
cause any kind of sexual behavior; it always
causes a desire to kill all within reach. And
this male was not trying to kill the woman
unless it was with his cock.
If that was his intent, it was a failure. The
woman was paralyzed with terror, but otherwise
she was not being hurt. The largest erect
penis Ive ever seen among The Folk was two
inches long and 3/8ths of an inch thick
(estimated). If she had been a virgin, she would
probably have remained one (technically so) no
matter how many times he banged her.
He was on top of her and giving a short subdued
scream and his body was shaking. A moment
later, he renewed his thrustings.
The Folk have buttocks, which no true apes
have, and hips constructed more like those of
homo sapiens than of the gorilla, just as their
feet are more hominoid than simian. (Like a
Neanderthals, I should say.)
The womans arms were behind and under
her, by which I deduced that they were tied.
Her ankles had been tied together. Someone
had untied them, although one end of the rope
was around an ankle and the other end tied to
a bush. Her legs had been forced open and up
over the shoulders of the male. The Folk normally
use this position, unlike the apes, who
usually favor the rear approach.
The skin of the woman had the peculiar
beautiful bronze hue of Doctor Caliban, and the
long hair spread out on the ground behind her
was his dark metallic red-bronze. Her face was
not visible.
I moved around the edge of the clearing
until I could see that the male was kissing her.
(This way of showing affection or sexual desire
is customary among The Folk.)
This probably horrified her far more than
the relatively innocuous rape. That great
half-apish face had been thrust against hers, and
those chimpanzee-thin lips had slobbered all
over her face.
It was this that made me think he must be
half-mad with sexual frustration. To one of
The Folk, a human is a very ugly and repulsive
creature. Only a perverted Folk would want
to kiss a human.
I scouted around carefully, making sure that
no one else was in the area. Then I stepped out
of the bushes, seeing at the same time the arm
of the dead man under a bush where the male
had thrown it. The genitals had probably been
eaten.
I gave a soft cry, Krhgh!
The male stiffened and came up off the woman
so violently that her legs were thrown forward
and she was momentarily jack-knifed. He
whirled to face me.
He was one of the largest Id ever seen. He
was at least six feet two inches tall and weighed
about three hundred and fifty pounds. He did
not look as nearly gorilloid as my biographer
has described The Folk. (As I have fully explained
in Volume I, my biographer wrote his
first story about me before he knew me. He
got all his factsand misinformationfrom
records and from a man who had known one of
the persons who found me when I was eighteen.
Using mainly his imagination, he described The
Folk as much more apish than they are. By the
time he knew the truth, he could not describe
them correctly and maintain consistencey in his
novels.)
His arms, almost as thick with muscles as a
gorillas, were as short in proportion to his
trunk as a mans. The legs were shorter, however,
and bowed. The body was covered with
thick straight rusty-red hair which formed a
covering not as thick as a chimpanzees. The
skin was as black as a bush Negros. The bones
were approximately 2½ times as thick as a
mans, thus giving a broad attachment for the
massive muscles.
(My own bones are almost twice as thick as
a modern mans. I could pass for a Cro-Magnon.)
The head was large and long and had a
sagital crest, like a gorillas, for the attachment
of the massive jaw muscles. The jaws were
quite prognathous, and the canine teeth were
as large as a gorillas. The teeth had a simian
gap for the accommodation of the tips of the
lower canines. The Folk are primarily vegetarians,
though they eat small animals frequently
and the meat of large animals when they get
a chance. The chin was absent. The supraorbital
ridges were massive, and the forehead
was very low. (The average adult male cranium
capacity is 800 cubic centimeters, an estimate
based on my study of four skulls.)
The eyes were deep sunk and a russet red,
although most of The Folk have dark or light
brown eyes.
Under the lower jaw was a sac which
swelled out when the male challenged another,
or a predator, or just wanted to howl at the
moon.
The male was sweating, although not as
heavily as he would have if he had been a man.
The Folk have always been forest dwellers and
share a paucity of sweat glands with most forest animals.
All in all, he looked like a giant variety of
Zinjanthropus, and he may have been a descendant
of this supposedly extinct australopithecine.
The clearing seemed to crackle and to spark,
like a cats fur rubbed the wrong way. His
hairs bristled; his eyes became even redder; his
open mouth showed the thick yellow teeth and
sharp canines and incisors, a red tongue, and
the black pit of a throat. The sac on his neck
swelled out.
The back of my neck felt as if my hairs were
also bristling. I automatically adopted the
stiff-legged sidewise walk of belligerency as I
circled him. As soon as I became aware of it, I
broke the stance, bent my knees, and opened my
left hand. My right hand was empty, because
I did not want to threaten him with the knife I
had found in the grass. He might be talked
into cooperation if I did not scare him with the
bright human weapon.
The male growled and then said, Yh shttb.
That is, I am Leopard-Breaker.
I replied in the same whispering speech of
The Folk, Yh tlhs. That is, I am Worm.
The speech of The Folk does contain some
voiced consonants, mostly back-of-the-throat
sounds, but the majority of words consist of
unvoiced consonants. They have only one vowel,
similar to the sound of u in the English cut or
of o in done, and this vowel is not often used.
Worm is the literal translation of my name.
My biographer used a euphemistic translation,
one which reflected his pigmentation orientation.
The Folk, however, considered degrees of
hairiness to be more important than color. I
also had other names: Bird Nose, Big Cock,
Smart Ass, Bright Eyes, Fat Mouth, and
Monkey Shit. But I was generally known as tlhs
or Worm. This name is not as derogatory as
humans might think; The Folk consider the
worm to be a beautiful creature and very tasty
and nutritious. I could have taken a more
dignified and impressive name after I came of age
and killed the chief of our tribe, but I preferred
Worm. To me, it meant the worm that turned.
He howled at me, I am Leopard-Breaker!
I am Worm! I shouted. Leave the female alone. Or I will kill you.
What? A worm would kill a breaker of
leopards?
I have killed many many leopards, I said,
flashing my fingers to indicate an immense number.
I have killed many of the great fighters
of The Folk. I have killed many lions.
He looked puzzled, and I knew that he did
not know the word which the west coast Folk
use. He had probably never seen or heard of
a lion.
I will kill you! he screamed.
I decided to brandish my knife. When he
saw it, he looked around for another stick to
knock the knife out of my hand as he had done
to the first owner.
I said, Let us be friends, Leopard-Breaker.
He screamed with all the air in his throat-sac,
Kill!
And he charged.
I threw the knife. It should have gone in
to the hilt in his paunch. He lowered his head,
however, so swiftly that it protected his belly,
though he did not do it on purpose, Im sure.
The knife struck the top of that thick-boned
head, cut the scalp, and flew off. His head
rammed into my belly, and his arms snapped
together.
Not until I had thrown the knife had I
become aware that my penis was bristling as
much as my hair. Moreover, just as the knife
left my hand, I became aware of an approaching
orgasm. This disconcerted me and unbalanced
my timing and coordination and slowed
me. Otherwise, I would have sidestepped his
arms.
He carried me up and backwards, as he ran
swiftly forwards with the intention of crashing
me into a tree trunk. My arms were free, so I
interlocked my fingers and brought the edges of
both palms down close to my belly and on top
of that crest. Though he grunted, he drove on.
Again, I came down with my hands but in a
slanting blow on the back of that muscle-slabbed,
heavy-vertabraed neck. He grunted
and slowed down, and I slammed him again on
the neck. If he had been a human, he would
have had a broken, or at least fractured, neck.
He dropped me and then fell on top of me.
I shoved him off and twisted away, seeing at the
same time, a foot away, the tree against which
he had meant to break my back.
He regained his senses very quickly and
kicked out behind him. My feet went from
under me, and my right leg between the knee and
ankle felt numbed, as if a zebra had kicked it.
He rolled over and bounded to his feet. Instead
of leaping at me, which he should have done
with my leg half-paralyzed, he ran off to get a
thick heavy piece of thornwood, which was close
to the woman.
She lifted her legs as he bent over to pick up
the club, and she kicked. Her heels caught him
on the side of his jaw. If it had been a mans
jaw, it would have shattered. He dropped on
his face without a sound.
Limping, I ran towards shth-tb, but he rose
unsteadily and turned towards me. The woman,
who had pulled herself along on her back
with her heelsanother indication of the
strength in those long and beautifully shaped
legskicked him in the ankle. This was done
at the expense of a rope burn, because the rope
around one ankle slid up her leg. It hurt her;
her face twisted.
The male went down again. Roaring, though
not as loudly as he had been, he again struggled
to his feet. She smote him on the side of his
jaw once more with her two feet, and then,
after he had fallen, she rammed a heel into his
nose.
I had picked up the knife. I rolled him over
on his back. Blood ran from his nose, and his
eyes were crossed. His jaw hung askew as if
it were broken.
Kghd? I said.
He did not reply verbally. His big wrinkled
hairy hand shot out and gripped the womans
ankle. She gasped and tried to kick loose but
could not break the grip. He sat up and dragged
her toward him, breaking the rope. He kept
his crossed eyes onor towardme. He had
acted so swiftly that he had caught me
unaware; I had broken my own rule for just a few
seconds and now must pay. Rather, she must
pay for my lack of caution in approaching him.
He could break her neck before I could get
to her, and if I raised the knife to throw it, he
would crack it.
Despite this, I threw the knife. I could do
nothing else. He was going to kill her no matter what I did.
My hurling the knife made him loose his
grip for a moment, because he had thought he
had me buffaloed. She bent her neck down
instead of trying to jerk away and bit his penis.
He screamed with surprise and agony and
threw his hands up in the air. My knife went
into his solar plexus with a sound as of an axe
hitting soft wood. His eyes uncrossed, rolled
up, the lids closed, and he fell on his back. His
hands clenched, unclenched, clenched, and then
were still.
I had lost control then. I was on my knees,
holding myself up with both hands, and jerking
with the spasms of the orgasm. The grass was
puddled with the gray fluid. Of all my kills
since this had started, this was the most
intense ecstasy. It was as exquisiteand almost
as tender and one-makingas when Clio and I
loved.
I think it was because I had killed a great
male of The Folk. I have always loved The
Folk, but at the same time I have hated, deep
down, the adult male. Too many of them
caused me too much pain and terror when I was
young. To me, killing one of them was a far
greater feat than killing any number of human
males. And there was the additional thrill (later,
it was a deep sadness) of killing what was
probably the last male of The Folk. I had paid
them back fully and finally for the bullyings and
horrors of my childhood.
The woman stared as if she could not believe
what she had seen. I rose, pulled the
knife from the belly, and wiped it on his hairy
skin. The female still squatted at the other
end of clearing with her infant. Ignoring the
womans requests to cut the rope loose from her
wrists, I walked to the female. She looked up
with eyes black as the bottom of an open grave
at night. The infant looked dead.
I wont harm you, I said. You may stay
here and share my food, if you wish. I had to
kill shth-tb. He forced me to.
She said nothing. Slowly, painfully, she
got to her feet, looked once at the corpse of her
mate, turned, and was gone into the jungle. I
did not go after her. There was nothing I could
do for her. Moreover, I did not have time to
spare.
I cut the womans ropes and helped her to
her feet, since her arms and hands were in pain
after the blood started circulating. She was at
least six feet tall and very well formed. She
had a fine haunch that curved out like an apple
and looked almost as hard when she tensed her
gluteus maximum on feeling my hand. I withdrew
it and stepped back. She rubbed her
wrists, said, It hurts, and looked speculatively
at me. The bronze hair was below her shoulders,
wavy, and looked remarkably unmussed-up.
She had no makeup but managed to look
beautiful without it. Her pubic hairs were
unusually thick and two shades darker than the
metallic head hair.
She saw me looking at her and smiled slightly.
I did not know what the smile was supposed
to mean.
If youre going to try to rape me, she said,
I hope youre not as inept as the last two. And
let me rest first and eat something. Im tired,
sore, hungry, and shaken up. Ive been abducted
and mauled and chewed on and repeatedly
splashed on the belly with the premature ejaculations
of that demented creature. Or do you
know whom Im talking about?
Hes dead, I said. The ape killed him.
She said, Oh! and then, Thats no ape.
Its a subhuman if ever I saw one, and I havent,
except in anthropology books. I didnt know
that these things really existed, Id always
thought they were native myths. But it certainly
isnt built for raping a female homo sapiens.
Not that it tickled me so I felt like
laughing.
I had to admire her. Most women would
have been hysterical, nor would I have blamed
them.
That monsterthe human onethought
he was you, you know. So did I. You are he,
arent you? Could we eat? Theres plenty of
food in the tree-house. Canned, she added
with another smile. That wild man had a
years supply of everything.
I said, Be at ease. I have no intention of
raping you. I couldnt if I wanted to.
Every male I run into is ejaculating all
over the place, she said.
Then she said something that startled me.
Its almost as big as Docs. And just about as
useless, Ill bet.
She was very cool and very strange, though
I suppose she must have thought me rather
weird, too. I let her precede me to the house.
She was a woman, but she had shown herself to
be uncommonly dangerous. I did not want her
behind me until I knew I could trust her.
The tree house was about fifty feet up and
situated on a platform which ran entirely
around the trunk and was supported by four
huge branches radiating towards the cardinal
points of the compass. It was built of bamboo
and thatched with elephants ear leaves and
grasses. It had three rooms. The ascent to it
had to be made by stainless steel rungs which
I had hammered into the trunk. Wooden rungs
would have rotted in a year or two.
Trish Wilde (she had not introduced herself
yet) got a fire going in the stone fireplace and
wrapped herself in a blanket before it.
The house was a mess. The floors were littered
with opened cans, scraps of food covered
by insects, and even a pile of excrement in one
corner. If the crazy man had been imitating
me, he must have thought I had the sanitary
habits of a slum dweller. One of the bamboo
and grass couches looked as if it had been
taking punishment. One leg was broken off and
the bottom was sagging.
The woman said, Oh, by the way, Im Trish
Wilde, and I was assistant botanist to Doctor
Everfields, a world-famous botanist, and we
were searching for exotic plants when I was
carried off. If the crazy man hadnt surprised
me so, I would have kicked his kneecap loose
and then smashed his balls and that would have
been that.
Once he got me up here, he hammered at
me until he broke the couch. He never did get
his thing into me. He kept coming on my belly.
But he almost bit my nipples off.
I can see that, I said.
He stank, and he had a big belly, and he
slobbered all over me. I think he wanted to
stick his cock in my mouth, but he knew Id
bite it off if he did.
She was well educated but she talked like a
wharf-dock whore. Certainly, she must moderate
her talk in other situations. I did not know
why she felt she could speak so uninhibitedly
with me. Perhaps it was because she thought,
and quite rightly, that my infrahuman rearing
had left me without emotional reactions to the
so-called tabu words.
How tired are you? I said.
I have some energy left. Why?
It was necessary to tell her part of my story
if I were to get her to come with me voluntarily.
I knew she was a member of the Nines organization,
so I would not be revealing secrets.
I told her what had happened since the dawn
the Kenyans attacked, but I left out all
reference to her cousin. I also made it appear that
Noli had escaped from me but had sworn to go
to England and take revenge on Clio.
Have you had this years elixir? I said.
No, she said. Im not due for the
caverns until next month.
Clio was also scheduled to go then. I did
not tell her that. She would know that as soon
as she saw Clio, who, presumably, had made
the pilgrimage with her many times.
I am leaving within the hour, I said. Ill
be traveling as swiftly as I can and sleeping
little. If you want to come with me, youre
welcome. It is easy for a stranger to get lost in
these mountains, and I would not like to see you
try to go it alone. Nevertheless, if you cant
keep up with me, I will leave you behind.
I could use a good nights sleep, she said.
But I dont want to wander around these
mountains until I die or get picked up by some
horny natives. Ill go with you.
I was glad that she said that, because I had
made up my mind that she was coming with me
no matter what she said. She could be a trade
off if Caliban succeeded in getting hold of Clio.
We ate and drank and then made up a bundle
for each. This consisted of a rainhat,
poncho, blanket, a breakdown .22 rifle and
cartridges, matches, and cans of food.
Immediately after, we set off.
Despite our pace, which was rapid for the
thick heavy growth of the rain forest, she had
breath enough to chatter on and on. She told
me of her childhood, her high school and college
days, of meeting Doc, of the mysterious deaths
of her father and her uncle. She had gone off
with Doc and his five colleagues on several
adventures. She owned a nation-wide chain of
clothing shops and much property. She had a
masters degree in psychology but had returned
to school, after many years, and gotten a Ph.D.
in botany.
I strongly suspected that this was at Docs
request. He was undoubtedly attempting to
find the elixir, and he would have wanted her
to help him. The ingredients for the elixir
might be in plants unknown or little known.
She said, I might still be tied up in the tree
house if I hadnt talked him into letting me
come down so I could walk around. After he
let me lope around the clearing, like a dog on a
leash, he tied me to the bush and tried to rape
me again. Then he just happened to see the
subhumans through a break in the vegetation;
theyd been watching us all the while. He chased
them, calling the male Brother! and demanding
that he stop and talk to him. Apparently,
he winded the ape-man, or else the female
couldnt go any more. So the big male must
have turned and fought and killed him, and
then he returned to the clearing. He saw that
crazy man trying to fuck me, and it must have
put ideas in his head.
That weirdo really thought he was you.
And that he was king of the jungle and all
that.
He wasnt the first, I said.
A number of questions directed my attention
from her monologue. Even if the man were
one of those poor devils who had brooded so
long about me they had become me in their
minds, how had he found my tree-house? And
what about the body of the young Caucasian
female which the others in the expedition had
thought was Trishs? What about the story of
the natives who said they had witnessed the
naked mans raping and carrying off of Trish?
And why had I been let loose by the Nine so
near the house?
For the first time in this business, I began
to consider seriously that I was being manipulatedor
steered, at leastby the Nine.
Also, this sudden and compelling equation of
killing with sexual intercourse could be a side
effect of the elixir, and one expected by the
Nine. Caliban had something similar and our
father had been affected but in a different manner.
Are we really trying to make fifty miles a
day? she said hours later. In this dark and
in this tangle? When do we start swinging
through the trees?
When we weigh no more than a monkey,
I said. I know we can make that mileage.
Ive done it. Fifty miles in 16 hours.
She sighed wearily and said, Doc could do
it, too. But I dont know about me.
She was strong, and she was game, but the
time came when I was half-carrying her. There
were times also when she was sleeping while
walking. Finally, I let her slump under a tree,
wrapped her up in her poncho and blanket, and
then lay down near her. I awoke with a start,
as vibrating as a suddenly awakened animal,
and had my knife ready to stab the intruder. I
realized then that she was crawling under my
blanket.
Im cold and lonely, she murmured. I
want to snuggle against a warm body, nice
male flesh. Dont get any wrong ideas, you big
ape. Besides, Im too tired.
She fell asleep and began snoring softly. I
dont see how she expected me not to respond,
since my penis was jammed between her
buttocks and, after a while, when she turned,
against the hairy slit. But she was safe.
Although her softness and roundness and warmth
and woman odor were very pleasant, they did
not have the normal effect upon me. I drifted
off to sleep, thinking of Trish and of Clio, but
dreamed of my foster mother, kl, the female of
The Folk who had raised me as her own and as
more than her own and whom I had loved as
the only being worth loving.
I slept longer than I had intended. The sun
was slipping through the arms of the great tree
over us. I had to urinate, and, as so often
happens in the morning on awakening, my penis
was rigid.
Trish, awakening when I rolled away, looked
down and saw it. Her eyes widened, and she
said, Doc! and then, Oh!
What happened after this was not predictable.
If Id been asked what I expected would
happen, I would have replied that I would rise
and step behind the tree to avoid offending her,
and would have urinated. And the piss hard-on
would have been gone.
At this point I am tempted to discuss what is, to me, the
impossibility of a statesuch as
a piss hard-onappearing or disappearing.
But I resist. Besides, my psychological difficulties
with the English language, with all human languages,
with the self-contradictory Weltanschauung of English,
is described fully in Volume II of my memoirs.
I repeat. The expectedalmost logicalcourse
of events did not take place.
It was to be taken for granted that Trish
Wilde would not be attracted by the sight of
my erection. She was no nymphomaniac, as
far as I knew. She had been through many
days of extremely trying, even distressing, and
exhausting experiences. She had been exerting
herself on the first day of our journey to such
an extent that she might well have preferred to
die rather than get up out of bed. Neither of
us had bathed; we reeked of sweat, blood, and
jism. I was a stranger who, though he had rescued
her and offered her no threat, was still a
mysterious and possibly sinister person. She
had been in love with her cousin for many
years. She had recently been the object of attempted
rapes by a crazed man and ato hermonstrous
half-human. Hence, she could be
expected to regard copulation with less than
eagerness.
Moreover, she was hungry, her mouth must
have been dry, and she undoubtedly had to piss.
And there had been no time for any warmth
or tenderness to develop between us.
I could go on. I have made my point.
On the other hand, I did remind her of Doc
(she was to tell me later). And the long love
affair had resulted in much frustration for her.
She had not suffered absolute sexual deprivation
with Caliban. Although he could only get
his giant penis into her somewhat small vagina
by causing her pain, she was still able to have
an orgasm. However, she usually substituted fellatio
for coitus. This was to his great satisfaction,
because he did not really like coitus. In
the beginning, she had been excited by the act
but had been left feeling unsatisfied. Then Doc
had conditioned her, with much practice, verbal
tricks, and some hypnotism, to have orgasms
when she sucked on him. In fact, through his
conditioning, she was able to have orgasms by
manipulations of her nipples.
These climaxes were not, in some indefinable
manner, as satisfactory, even though they
were often intense. She felt a craving for his
penis in her womb. The other acts did not
bring the closeness she felt when he was between
her legs.
The other element making for a still unsatisfactory
intercourse with Doc was that his own orgasms seemed to be
too dull. He never went out of his mind or out of control.
Only now and then, when she sucked him
off, blew the fuse on his cock, as she so inelegantly
phrased it, was he able to lose control
enough to feel the exquisiteness he should feel.
Afterwards, he seemed ashamed of the feeling.
All this I learned later, of course.
At the moment, she was aware of my erection,
and yet she had been told I would get none
as response to a woman. She thought her mere
proximity had done for me what the active labor
of the Countess Clara had not been able to do.
She felt flattered.
And she may have felt that she was giving
me something in payment for having rescued
her.
Whatever the reasons, they impelled her to
kiss me on the mouth and at the same time to
run her fingers down my chest to the pubic
hairs and then to close them gently on my
penis.
It may be that she had been denied sexual
satisfaction so long that she would have taken
on any man whom she could respect. She was
a very passionate woman, and she had not been
entirely faithful to Caliban. In the beginning
she was, but during the past twelve years, she
had bedded a dozen men. This was one of the
almost inevitable results of prolonged youth.
I thought of Clio, of the time I was wasting
in getting to her, and of my unfaithfulness. I
was out of the cavern now, and so our normal
relationship was, theoretically, in force.
But my desire to find out if my normal sexual
responses were restored was too strong. I
had to know that I was not permanently crippled.
I turned to her and kissed her lips. Then I
kissed her eyes and her nose and the tips of her
ears and stuck my tongue into her ear and
kissed the side of her neck and so on down to
her large, firm, great-nippled breasts, where I
stayed for some time while I inserted a finger
into her vagina and gently slid it back and forth
until she lubricated fully and moaned and then
had a number of shuddering orgasms. I then
kissed her belly and tongued her clitoris and
the insides of her labia.
After that, she sucked on my dong, running
her tongue over its head. I hoped that the
erection was now due to her, not to retention of
urine. Certainly, I felt as if she were responsible.
Getting into her was not easy. I had to
push, withdraw, push again, get up and apply
some medical vaseline from our medicine box,
and get down and push again. Slowly, the lips
opened, and the head went halfway in, and then
all the way in. The shaft followed easily after
that. She kept her eyes closed and several
times groaned and clenched her teeth. Truly,
she seemed to have an organ the size of a small
ten-year-old girls. (I knew this from my
internship while getting my M.D.)
I came several minutes after entry. Instead
of withdrawing, I remained on top of her and
left the semi-hard cock in her. She began to
squeeze on it with her sphincter, which was
powerful and, seemingly, tireless. It was like
a weak but loving fist sending telegraphic messages.
My peter swelled up again, and I began
going back and forth with her legs over my
shoulders and my hands around her hips and
under her thighs so that the tips of my fingers
caressed the edges of her labia. The second
orgasm did not arrive until quite a few minutes
later. I almost passed out from the intensity;
I saw great red jungle flowers shooting up from
green stalks, exploding in scarlet, and collapsing.
Tears came to her eyes. She had had a
flaming orgasm, as she put it.
I said I was happy, and I kissed her. She
responded warmly. Actually, I was feeling guilty.
It was not being unfaithful that caused
this. I have neverdeep downseen much
sense in this oath of fidelity when a man and
his woman are separated for long periods of
time, but I had kept my word because it was my
word. And would have kept it for always if I
had aged as other men do.
I was feeling guilty because I had spent time
in my own pleasure instead of traveling as
swiftly as possible for England, where Clio
might be in danger.
The rains started that night. We were miserable.
Despite this, we slept well under the
rain-proof ponchos and blankets. Trish was
as worn out as an old knife by the grinding of
the 16 hours of battle to get through the cold
wet tangle of the rain forest. She ate a few
bites and dropped off, snuggling against me.
And in the morning, after we had eaten and
rolled up our supplies, we set off. There was
no more loving beyond an abortive attempt by
Trish one afternoon when we had rested a
while and the sun had come out. It was a
failure.
In three days, as I had projected, we were
out of the mountains and at the mining company
airstrip. This was used to shuttle executives
to the capital and back.
The executives and the pilot of the twin-engined
Cessna knew me, but they refused to let
me go on the next scheduled trip. I would have
to wait. And one commented that I was open
to arrest for being in Uganda without a passport.
I took the plane anyway. After knocking
the pilot out and yanking the three executives
from the plane, with Trishs capable help, I
piloted the craft downwind, towards the north.
A few bullet holes appeared in the fuselage
behind us as we left the ground, and the radio
bleated in Buganda and English, warning us we
would be shot down by military planes.
I swung west. And 20 hours later, I was
approaching the southern shore of England
(Lands End) about ten feet above the sea. We
were fully dressed and armed and I was flying
another plane, a 2-motored turboprop craft.
My connections and my good credit and name
had secured the plane, gas, and supplies on the
way. We were now entering England unnoticed
(we hoped) and without passports.
Trish had demanded that we try to get into
contact with Caliban while our plane was being
refueled at an airport near Rabat, Morocco. I
did not object. Caliban should know that she
was with me. He would no longer have any
reason to attack me or Clio. Or I should say
Clio, since the Nine had decreed that one of us
must kill the other. On thinking this over, I
decided that the news that she was now alive
would not reassure him. I had her, and he
would not know what I planned to do with her.
He thought I was mad, and he might think I
meant to harm her.
I did if he killed Clio.
Or did I? I felt like it. Had felt like it,
rather. But I now was very fond of her,
respected her, and knew her as a human being.
Moreover, I could not harbor the idea of
revenge on Caliban through hurting her. He was
the one I wanted to kill.
No, I could not harm her. But I could make
Caliban think I would if he did not lay off of
Clio.
So I made every effort to contact Caliban. I
sent radio messages to London and Paris and I
sent other messages via several underground
organizations I had worked with during the
war and during a mission for the Nine.
They reported back that no one had managed to find him.
This did not upset Trish. She had full
confidence that he would get the message. He
might have it now but had not replied, because
he was often strangely reticent. He acted
instead of talking. In fact, he might even now
be on his way to Castle Grandrith to help me
against Noli.
I smiled but said nothing.
As we passed Lands End on our right, she
asked me a number of questions about our
destination and its history. She had never been
to the Lake District and knew little about it
except that it was supposed to be Englands
pocket Switzerland and Wordsworth and Coleridge
and Southey had lived there.
I told her that Cumberland County was in
the extreme northwestern corner of England.
The mountains (I would call them foothills) are
remains of a massive dome-shaped earth movement
which took place about 40 million years
ago. The mountains were deeply cut by lake-filled
valleys. The Cumberland County was one
of the most densely wooded regions of England
even long after the Norman conquest. The oak,
ash, and birch were the principal indigenous
trees, and sycamore and larch were common.
The earliest evidence of man there could be
dated to the New Stone Age, about 2500 B.C.
There were a number of druid circles of stone
in the Lake District. There was a circle, in
fact, on the estate of Grandrith. Looking west
from the windows of Catstarn Hall, you could
see the massive upright stone slabs on a hilltop
beyond the castle. Looking north, you could
see on top of a hill that huge and queerly shaped
slab of granite which was called, for some reason,
the High Chair. There was a local legend
connected with it. The people of the village of
Cloamby say that when the two ravens come
back, the old man will sit. No one seems to
know what this means.
My ancestors included the aboriginals, of
course, the short dark people who might have
been related to the Picts of Scotland, which is
close by, and to the Firbolg of Ireland. The
Celts invaded the island and exterminated or
absorbed them. Later, Romans conquered much
of Cumbria, but their investment, was mainly
military. This area, until the 19th-century, was
a back country somewhat aloof from the mainstream
but not entirely. After the Romans left,
the English Northumbrians held the country.
The Vikings came in 875 A.D. and the majority
of place names in Cumberland are of Norse
origin.
An Eirik Randgrith, a Norwegian sea-king
turned farmer, established a log-and-stone fort
on the present site of the castle. This was near
the small village of Graefwulf, which was destroyed
50 years later. The present village of
Cloamby replaced it about thirty years
afterwards. These events took place between 900
and 980 A.D.
Randgrith means Shield-Destroyer. Randgrith
was supposed to have been a huge man,
very strong, and given to fits of melancholy and
violence. His grandson was presumably
converted to Christianity, but the Randgriths were
suspected of heresy for a long long time. At
least 20 of them over a period of 600 years
were burned or hung for witchcraft. Despite
this, the family managed to retain their lands
and even add to them at times.
Cumberland was held alternately by the
Scotch and Normans for a long time. In the
17th-century Civil War, the Cumbrians were
generally loyal to the Stewarts.
Sometime in the 13th century, Randgrith
became Grandrith by a metathesis probably
influenced by the Norman grand. The name is
now pronounced Grunith.
The family was always distinguished by a
large size, great strength, and a tendency to
mental instability and eccentricity. It has
usually been content to keep to its own part of the
country or to go far abroad. It has been conservative,
if not reactionary. It had clung to
the old religions fiercely, although often
secretly. The evidence is that the family privately
worshipped the old Germanic gods long after
Cumberland was ostensibly Catholic, and that it
remained Catholic long after Cumberland was
ostensibly Protestant.
I told Trish that the Grandriths were
related, to the Howards and the Russells and the
royal family, not that that meant anything to
me. I told her the story that William II, or
Rufus, the Conquerors son, had raped a Lady
Ulrica Randgrith, who gave birth to his son.
It is recorded in the family chronicle (but a
hundred years after the event) that Rufus was
responsible for the gray eyes of the family.
(This is, of course, genetic nonsense.) It is
also recorded that Rufus was killed in the New
Forest, not by Walter Tirel or Ralph of Aix, but
by the brother of the raped woman.
While I talked, the sun set behind the Atlantic
to the left. England became a dark bulk
with a few scattered lights, which were actually
large towns. Then I swung out towards the
middle of the sea, still only about ten feet above
the moon-sparkling waters.
I thought of my ancestors and their country.
When I first came there as lord of Grandrith
Castle, Catstarn Hall, and Cloamby Village, I
had not known my family history. Or even the
history of England. Later, after much reading
and travel, I understood much more. Yet I
have never been entirely at ease on my estate
or in England. I feel as if I were born of African
earth and have no ancestors. The past was
dissolved when I gave voice to my first cry on
the seashore by the equatorial jungle.
My agent, stationed in the forest near the
castle, responded to my call. Trish listened in.
I said, Any news of Lady Grandrith yet?
Nothing, sir, the man said. All we still
know is that she left London to come here. She
should have been here hours ago and may be.
There were lights in the castle for about an
hour, sir, but I couldnt get close enough to see
who was using them. The drapes in the hall
windows are closed tight, sir. I cant see any
activity there, but I get the impression that
theres much going on.
Have you heard from the other man? I
said, referring to his companion.
No, sir. The situation is the same as when
I last reported. He went to investigate the
castle and the hall; he said he might knock on
the door and pretend to be a lost traveler; I
never heard from him again.
Have you found out anything about the two
strangers who were buying such large supplies
of food and liquor in Greystoke? I said.
Nothing, sir. They left before I heard
about them so I couldnt put a tail on them. If
Nolis men have moved in, as we suspect, then
they may have been his.
Ask him if hes heard anything from Doc
or anything about him, Trish said eagerly.
The agent said he had heard nothing, but
then hed been out of contact with the London
men for about 6 hours.
Have you been able to look in the garage
or the barns? I said.
No, sir. Theyre both still tightly locked
and the windows are curtained. If there are an
unusual number of cars in there, I cant find out
without trying to break in. And as you said . . .
Thats right, I said. I dont want to let
them know that anybodys on to their game.
His voice had not sounded quite right, but
there was much static, due to the storm approaching
from Ireland. I said, Well be landing
on the strip in approximately one hour. You
be ready to cover us, because if Noli is in the
hall or the castle, he and his men will come
swarming out. Well run into the woods and
then plan our strategy from there. Signals as
arranged. Four blinks by me, six by you.
Right, sir. Four and six.
I shut off the transceiver. The man had not
quite sounded like my agent, but perhaps it was
he, and he was taking this opportunity to warn
me. The signals had been three blinks by me
and five by him.
I told Trish what I suspected. She said, If
theyve got him alive, theyll get everything out
of him. And theyll kill him when they realize
hes tricked them.
Theyll kill him, anyway. And hes probably
already dead. They must have gotten everything
from him. That voice was close to the
real agents, but not quite close enough.
I did not, of course, tell her that the man
holding Catstarn Hall and Castle Grandrith
might be Caliban, although I doubted it. Noli
had a head start on him. If Noli was there,
then Caliban might be in as much danger as I.
Noli would try to double-cross Caliban, and
Caliban must know that. Perhaps Caliban was
amused by this, and stimulated, since it made
the odds greater against him.
I turned the radio back on. We were approaching
a black wall, the storm from Ireland.
The weather reports said that its front was now
over Keswick and moving east. The rain was
heavy with winds at 40 miles per hour. The
plane bored into the blackness and began bucking.
At the same time, I pulled her up, because
I did not want to run into a vessel. At
three thousand feet, I was picked up by the
coastal radar, and the challenges started
coming. I gave them a false identity, said I was
an Irish flier blown off course. The identity
lasted about six minutes. On receiving information
from Ireland, the station challenged me
again and told me to land or I would be shot
down. I did not know how they were going to
manage that, since I doubted they would send a
missile against a small plane and no military
plane would find me while the storm was progressing.
However, I pretended engine trouble, made
a last-minute appeal, and dived the plane. The
lights enabled me to pick up the sea surface just
in time; even so we must have been licked on
the underfuselage by the waves. Surface vessels
or no, I clung to a twenty foot ceiling and
did not pull her up until I saw lights. This
should be Whitehaven, and from here on I had
to maintain at least a five-thousand-foot ceiling.
If the weather had been clear, I would have
hedgehopped in. It was not, so there was nothing
else to do. I could not help Clioif she
was not past helping alreadyif we smashed
up against the Skiddaw or some other mountain.
Theres a small airport at Penrith, I said.
Thats about 5 miles from Grandrith. The
port doesnt have radar instruments to guide us
in; well have to make a visual landing.
And theres no visibility except when the
lightning flashes, she said, peering through the
rain at a massive upthrust revealed by a streak
of whiteness. Thunder bellowed; the plane
rocked.
She said, Penrith. Is that name related to
Grandrith?
No. Penrith is Celtic, one of the few Welsh
place names in the Lake District. Grandrith, if
youll remember, comes from the Norse Randgrith.
She was trying to make small talk to cover
up her nervousness. I went along with her to
help her.
Once we land, I said, we have to move
fast. Theres no use in trying to convince the
port authorities of a false identity. Well just
get out and into the closest available car and
leave. If somebody recognizes me, Ill have to
explain later.
She checked our automatics, my .38, her .32,
the breakdown .22, six hand grenades, and a
small crossbow. I wore a knife in a sheath back
of my neck. She was similarly armed. In
addition, she had a two-barreled derringer.
She put screwdrivers, pliers, and a jumper
cable in the pocket of my raincoat.
We could parachute down, Trish said.
The country is unpopulated back of your
estate, you said. Thered be no danger of the
plane crashing into a house.
There are too many trees around there, I
said. Moreover, Noli will be looking for us
to do just that, you can bet. And if I were able
to make a landing on the road near Cloamby in
this rain, you can bet that Noli would know it
before we landed. Hes listening in to the radar
reports on us. He must have short-wave equipment.
Hed have a car down on the road with
his thugs and be ready for us.
Then hell have men waiting at Penrith for
us.
He wont know Im going there until the
last minute, if I have anything to say about it.
Hell be able to send men then, but theyll be
too late then, I hope.
He may have figured out that thats the
only place you can land, she said. In which
case, his men will be on the way now.
Thats possible. Well see.
The radio reported that visibility was still
zero but that the winds had dropped to 20 miles
per hour. The airports in the entire county
were closed except for emergency landings.
The military might be thinking like Noli
and also have men waiting at Penrith. I did
not tell Trish that; she was nervous enough.
I went by Keswick city somewhere in
the blackness below and over the lower edge of
the great Skiddaw Forest and probably over
Burnt Horse and then the Mungrisdale Common.
The Bowscale Fell (peak height of 2306
feet) was beneath us, if I reckoned correctly
and if my own radar was functioning correctly.
Then I was over my own estates but could see
nothing, of course. I had taken this route
instead of going directly to Penrith because I
wanted to throw both Noli and the military off.
I cut in again to the frequency on which my
presumed agent had been operating. I said,
Start signaling.
He sounded nervous. He said, Surely,
mlord, youre not going to land here! Its
impossible! Youll get killed!
Noli and Caliban would say the same thing.
Noli would want me alive for the elixir (unless
Caliban had told him that the elixir could only
be gotten from the Nine, and he was not likely
to do that). Caliban would not want his cousin
killed (if he knew that she was with me). Nor
would he want me killed, since he intended to
do that with his bare hands.
I wondered what the Nine would think if
one of us died an accidental death? Would the
survivor then have to fight the next candidate?
Or did the Nine want one of us dead for some
unknown reason?
I replied to the man whom, by now, I was
convinced was pretending to be the agent.
I said, What do you advise?
The airport at Penrith is by far your best
chance, he replied eagerly.
I think Ill land on the road into Mungrisdale,
I said. Ill get a car there.
You cant do that, mlord! he said. Itd
be suicide! At least Penrith has landing lights!
Mungrisdale it is, anyway, I said.
However, I agreed with him. My plan had
been to lure Noli or Caliban into sending men
down the road from Cloamby to Mungrisdale
and detouring them from Penrith until it was
too late. If Noli was intelligent, however, he
would send men to Penrith anyway, if he had
not done so already.
I realized then that I was convinced that it
was Noli down there. Caliban might be close,
but he was only on his way to, not in, Grandrith.
The time element made this seem likely.
I put the plane into a steep dive from five
thousand feet and did not begin to level out
until the radar showed that I was 500 feet
above ground level. Actually, we were probably
much closer. There was just enough visibility
for me to see several hundred feet ahead.
Since the topography varied much within a
short time, our progress resembled that of a
very irregular sine wave. Trish gasped once
and then closed her eyes. A moment later, she
said, Im all right now. I just put my fate in
the hands of the great god Old Crow.
I did not have much time to indulge in conversation.
Nevertheless, I said, Old Crow?
Yes. When I was very little, I heard my
father say, more than once, that the greatest
thing in the world was Old Crow. In my childs
mind, I thought that Old Crow must be a great
Indian chief, like Sitting Bull or Hiawatha.
Then I thought that it must be the Great Spirit
of the Indians and that my father had a place
reserved for him in the Happy Hunting
Grounds. So I started to pray to Old Crow.
Later, when I found out that it wasnt an
Indian god but a whiskey, I refused to admit my
mistake. A god was created in my mind, and
it has stayed there since. And I am especially
honored above all humankind, because only I
have been admitted to the worship of the great
god Old Crow.
By the time she had quit talking, we were
close to Penrith. The radio was getting hysterical.
Apparently the military had picked me
up, and both frequencies, the ports and the
militarys, were screaming warnings, threaths,
and pleas at me.
I thought for a moment of crashing the
plane on the Penrith golf course, which is a
fairly large one, and parachuting in. I abandoned
the idea at once, because I did not want
to take a chance on killing someone. No, it
would have to be the airport.
I dropped down fast, banked, and came in
at the port as if I intended to strafe it. The
lights suddenly became visible; I was coming in
at the correct location and angle, though too
swiftly. The lights along the strip were blurs,
and the big lights on top of the control tower
were diffused stars. I dropped the plane in
from too great a height, not caring if I drove
the wheels up through the wings. We struck
hard but the wheels and gear held, and the tires
did not blow. On the second bounce, I straightened
her out and cut the engine speed and
feathered the props more. The end of the runway
still came up too swiftly, and I went past
it, across the grass, and was able to stop it only
just short of the parking lot fence.
There was no time to sit and gasp in air and
take time to unjangle our nerves. We scrambled
out with our bundles in our arms, opened
them, put on the raincoats, stuck the automatics
in our pockets, and ran towards the gate
with the rest of the weapons in our arms.
The doors to the control tower and the passenger
buildings were open; figures were running
through them towards us, wildly waving
their arms. The parking lot held six cars, none
of them military or police. Perhaps they did
not really think we would try to land there after
all the foofaraw, or perhaps they had been
delayed for some reason.
Trish used her pencil flashlight to light our
path as we ran. We got to the cars well ahead
of the people from the buildings. Moreover,
these at first ran towards the plane; they did
not know we were in the parking lot until a few
minutes later. The six cars were a Hillman
Minx, two Volkswagens, an MG, a Facel-Vega,
and an Aston-Martin DB4. All were locked and
none had keys in the ignition locks.
I smashed in the window of the Aston-Martin
and reached in and unlocked the door. Then
I raised the hood and, while Trish held the
flashlight, went to work with screwdriver and
pliers. It took only a minute to jump the wires,
but by then we could hear voices, muffled by the
wind and the rain. I completed the connections,
put the hood down gently, and we scrambled
into the car. At that moment, a pair of headlights
swung around the corner of a building at
the far end of the street which ended at the
gates of the airport.
A man yelled, Here! I say! What do you
think youre doing there?
Five men ran towards us. I put the car
into gear and took off with a squealing of tires.
Wet as the pavement was, the rubber burned.
There was a pinging sound as we went through
the open gates. A hole appeared in the windshield
between us. I shifted to second. A second
car had appeared behind the first down the
street. In my rear view mirror I could see a
pair of headlights come on in the parking lot.
Trish was busy taking the automatic from
my pocket and laying it on the seat beside me,
breaking open the .22, and assembling it.
Flames spurted from alongside the first auto
heading for us. I began swerving but had little
room to maneuver because the hundred-yard
gap between us was narrowing swiftly. I was
doing 60 mph by then, and the oncoming cars
were probably doing 40 mph. It swerved away
when I did. The driver had acted defensively;
he must have thought I intended to crash him
or was playing chicken and he did not want
a head-on crash with an impact of 100 mph.
In any event, we both skidded. I compensated
properly but the Aston-Martin continued
to turn, moving forward also and spinning
around its vertical axis. The other also turned.
Like two waltzers, or ice-skaters, we passed
each other, our fronts missing by an inch or so.
As we did so, Trish fired her automatic three
times.
She said, I think I got one! A hand flew
up and dropped a gun out the window!
Our car ended its whirl pointed in the right
direction, so I just kept on going.
The second car must have put on its brakes.
It was skidding but the driver apparently got
off the brakes in time to regain control. Jets
of fire leaped from its side as it went by. And
then we were past each other.
Trish, looking through the rear window,
said, The first car has stopped; its headed
away from us. Sos the other one. Theyll have
to turn around. But the one that was in the
lotits coming. Watch out!
The warning was not for me but for the
third car. Its driver had tried to stop it when
he saw the roadway blocked by the two vehicles.
He skidded and slammed into one of the cars,
their two sides, right and left, colliding,
according to Trish. The lights of one went out.
I took the corner with a minor skid,
straightened out, and was on my way for a
straight shot for six blocks. I had to go through
the Square. I was on A66, my immediate
destination was A594, leading westward out of
town. The six blocks were traversed with no
sign of pursuit. Since I slowed down before
taking the corner, I did not skid much.
Several cars honked angrily as I flew by. I was
splashing water on both sides as if I were a
motorboat trying for a speed record. Pedestrians,
hearing me at a distance, raced for the sides of
buildings, against which they flattened themselves.
Their efforts to avoid getting hit were
successful but they could not dodge the spray.
I could imagine the fists and the curses. They
were lucky they did not get run over. And, for
all I knew, the pursuing cars would hit some.
Just before I turned the next corner for a
shot at the central part of town, two cars came
in sight behind us. One had only a single headlamp
working.
A policeman stepped out of a pub and blew
his whistle hysterically. I kept on, and he
jumped back into the doorway as a blanket of
water rose to cover him. I almost lost control
again rounding another corner and then I was
two blocks away from Market Square. Trish,
leaning out of the window, emptied a clip at
the pursuers. The lead car swerved, and she
exclaimed that she must have shot the driver.
But it straightened out and flames jetted in
reply from both sides of the car. As far as I
knew, no bullets struck our vehicle.
Then I was roaring into the Square but
double-clutching to gear down. At the end of
the Square a large white board sign with the
word ARNISONS shone in my beams. I swung
left and, again, could not keep from skidding.
Fifty miles an hour was too much for wet
pavement and such an abrupt movement. As
the cars rear end described its arc, my
headlights passed across the black letters on the
white plate. A594 KESWICK.
This sign was on a black and white pole on a triangle of
cement between three roads. A watchtower stood
on the triangle behind the signpost.
The beams swung past that and illumined
the front of the Midland Bank, and the cars
rear went over the curbing of the triangle and
struck the road sign. The pole bent with a
crash; the car slid off it and continued on down
A594, past the bank and headed westerly.
I was lucky not to blow a tire or overturn.
The pole must have damaged the side of the
car, and I had been thrown against my seat and
shoulder belt towards the right. She had been
pressed against the door.
The first car to follow us was not as lucky.
It was about 40 feet behind us and going, I
estimated at 60 mph. I dont think the driver was
familiar with this town, otherwise, he would
have been more cautious. It skidded, too, and
went up over the curb of the island, completely
bent the pole under it, and smashed broadside
into the tower. Its lights went out, and I did
not see it again.
The car behind it did not try to turn. It
put on its brakes and skidded on down the
street past the tower and out of sight behind the
bank. However, it must have turned around
swiftly, because a minute later I saw its lights
a half-mile behind me.
The third car, which I presumed was driven
by some of the airport personnel, did not appear again.
A594 bent slightly southwest out of Penrith
and then, near the Greystoke Pillar, a monument,
turned northwesterly. Between Penrith
and the village of Greystoke was a stretch of
five miles with only farmhouses on either side
of the road and not many of them. The road
was excellent, a Minister of Transport motorway.
Despite the driving rain and wind, I was
going at 80 mph and occasionally at 90. I traveled
this fast only because I knew the road well.
I was hoping that my pursuers had no local men
among them.
Although I kept most of my mind on the
driving, I could spare some for thinking about
the situation. Those men had fired at me with
intent to kill, not just to warn. It did not seem
likely that Calibans men would shoot at me if
he knew his cousin was with me. Moreover,
Caliban wanted to handle me personally.
Noli knew where the gold was, or where it
had been. He wanted the elixir, however, and
he needed me alive to tell him how to get it.
Or did he? If he had ClioI felt cold then
he could get the secret out of her. And so there
was no reason for him to keep me alive except
for personal vengeance. But he knew how dangerous
I was and may have decided to let the
torture go for an assurance that I was no
longer a threat to him.
If I was right about Noli, then he was double-crossing
Caliban. Noli was not only trying to frustrate
Calibans plans for me, he was trying to kill Trish.
I began to think that Noli was not so intelligent
after all. Didnt he realize that Caliban
was extremely dangerous? Nolis actions were
those of a man who lets two tigers out of a cage,
both of whom want to do nothing but kill him.
I topped a hill then and looked across the
dip to the top of the next hill. I saw, fuzzily
through the rain, lights on or near the top of
the hill. And, at that moment, the rain ceased.
The wipers cleared the windshield, and I saw
that there must be more than one car on the
other side of that hill. Two sets of beams turned
sidewise, briefly shone out past the hill, and
were turned off. If it hadnt been for the rain
suddenly quitting, I might not have known that
two cars were turned broadside to block the
motorway.
The car behind me speeded up. Either the
men in it felt more confident now that they
could see better of they were in radio contact
with those ahead. I suspected that both were
true.
I did not increase my speed more than 5
mph going down the hill. The pursuer drew
up behind me, doing approximately 95 mph.
When about 30 feet away, its occupants fired
six shots, one of which put a hole in the window
behind me and in the windshield. I jerked
because the bullet burned the top of my shoulder.
I asked Trish to feel under my shirt, and
she said that I was welted but there seemed to
be no blood.
After that, the car dropped away. This convinced
me that they were in radio contact. By
the time I was almost to the crest of the hill,
the car was only halfway up and still slowing
down.
I took my foot off the gas pedal as I came
over the hilltop. The hill ran at a 45-degree
angle at this point. Bright in the glow of my
lamps were the two barricading cars, only 180
feet ahead. They were in tandem with the rear
of one off the road and the nose of the other
sticking over the edge of the pavement. A
hundred yards down, a third car was parked half
on the road, facing us.
Nine men stood by the two broadside cars.
Three were on the left beyond the ditch and
holding submachine guns. Six were by the
ditch to the right and holding pistols and rifles.
They began firing immediately. Trish
crouched down but fired with her automatic at
the men on the right. The hand grenades lay
on the floor at her feet, ready for use.
Events happened so swiftly there was time
only to react. I took the left side because there
was more room on the wet clayey ground between
the car and the ditch. Also, because there
were only three weapons on that side, even if
they were rapid-firing.
Gearing down, I ran at the left-hand car
with my left wheels on the mire and my right
on the pavement. I was crouched down as far
as I could get and still see.
At this close range, we should have been
riddled. But in the excitement and uncertainty,
as almost always happens, the firing was
anything but accurate. And the men must have
been concerned about my crashing into them.
Holes did appear in the plastic just above my
head. Bullets whistled by. Something burning
hit my neck. It was, I think, a deflected bullet
that just touched the skin with its hot metal
and then dropped onto my shoulder.
The three men with the submachine guns
scattered because I could easily have slid across
the mud and into them. They realized, too late,
that I was not going to stop and let them shoot
me and that I might be intent on running over
them even if I got killed in the process. It was
well for us that they broke, because if they had
stood their ground they could have blasted us at
point-blank range. I swung off the road onto
the shoulder, there was a slight bump as my
skidding rear struck the nose of the blocking
car, and we were in the mud.
Just before that, Trish, with a coolness and
precision that I had no time to admire then,
tossed a grenade. She did not see where it
struck, of course, but it must have been stopped
by the wheels or some part of the car.
Our vehicle shot through the mud, towards
the ditch. I geared down to first and we
straightened out and slid close enough to the
road for my right-side wheels to get back upon
the pavement. I got back onto the road completely
just as the grenade blew up. Trish said
it exploded under the right-hand car, not the
left-hand one, under which she had thrown it.
It did not matter. Both cars went up in flames
and smoke as their gas tanks exploded. Three
of the men on the right side and run across the
ditch to fire at us. They were caught by the
outgush and set afire.
The third car, parked down the road on the
right side, protected three men firing at us.
Two men were on the other side of the hood,
shooting rifles. A third was stationed behind
the car and firing with a tommy. This, unlike
the others, had tracer bullets.
We should have been skewered. But the explosions
of the two cars must have shaken them
up, even if they were hardened professionals.
I further unnerved them by angling across the
road, accelerating swiftly, as I aimed directly
at them. The tracers hit the pavement to my
right and behind us and then swung up towards
us. I turned the front of the car away at the
last moment, skidding again, while Trish continued
firing with my .38. Just before the headlamps
swung away from them, I saw one man
behind the hood throw up his hands and fall
backwards. The man with the tommy, thinking
I was going to ram the car, which I almost
did anyway, ran to the left, and my rear,
skidding around, knocked him into the air and
against his car.
Then we were gone with the fires lighting
our rear for many miles.
Trish began to shake. She held on to me
and cried a little. I felt a little shakiness, too,
but it was caused by my exultation.
I rejoiced too soon. Somehow, the car that
had chased me from Penrith got by the burning
cars. And the car down the road was
manned by the survivors. I had not gone more
than two miles before I saw the lights of two
cars behind me. They were overtaking me
swiftly. These were not the sort of men to be
easily discouraged.
So far, my gas tank was three-quarters full
and the oil pressure and engine temperature
were normal. No tires had been struck, even if,
surely, the tires had been shot at.
I passed Bunkers Hill, a farm with a three-quarters
castellated house. This farm, with another,
Fort Putnam, further down the road,
were the works of the Duke of Greystoke in
1780. The then duke was pro-American and a
militant Whig, and he built the two places to
celebrate the Yankee victories after which they
were named. The sight of them made me consider,
for a moment, asking the resident of
Greystoke Castle for help. He was my very
good friend, and I can count those on my fingers.
Then I remembered that he was in Alaska.
Moreover, I could not, no matter how desperate
the situation, bring this sort of trouble
on him. For other reasons, I had not contacted
the authorities to help me. I was certain that
Clio would be killed if the constabulary or
other slow-moving and cautious authorities showed
up at Grandrith. Delivering her had to be done
with a sudden attack.
Another reason for not bringing in the authorities
was the Nine. This was a private, or
internal, affair, and there should be as little
publicity and as much obfuscation as possible.
Of course, if it would have helped Clio, I would
have defied the Nine. I was becoming half-convinced
that neither of us would be in any trouble
if the Nine had not shaped events for their
own dark purposes.
Now, what with the business at the airport,
the crash in Penrith, and the burning cars on
the motorway, the authorities would be busy
soon enough and on our trails.
A half-mile past Fort Putnam, the two cars
began to overtake me. I could not get the
Aston-Martin past eighty now, which convinced
me that the car had been damaged by the
bullets. Moreover, the two pursuers were doing
100 at least. They would gain more on me
when I approached Greystoke, because I did not
intend to enter it above 50.
A quarter-mile outside the small village of
Greystoke the engine temperature began to
climb. Steam was pouring out from under the
hood now. The radiator had been pierced, and
I could not go much further before the engine
locked. I told Trish to be ready to abandon the
car and to start running.
There was no one on the streets and no
lights visible when we drove into Greystoke.
The pursuers were out of sight, down in a dip.
For several seconds I thought of cutting north,
quitting the Aston-Martin, and stealing another
vehicle. The road north, which runs on the
eastern side of Greystoke Forest, is not even a
second-class motorway. It is crossed north of
the forest by a similar road which goes westerly
to another road which would take me southerly
on the west side of Greystoke Forest to the
road that leads eventually to my estate. This
road is narrow and winding but tar-surfaced.
The route would be much longer than the other
way, but it had the advantage that my pursuers
would not expect me to take it.
However, they would just go on to Grandrith
and wait there for me, as they should have
done in the first place. It was best to take the
shortest route. I might be able to make my pursuers
suffer more losses. The more opposition
that was dead before I got to my destination,
the better.
I would leave A594 in Greystoke and take
the short-cut metalled road which paralleled an
old Roman road and went by way of Barffs
Wood. My pursuers could radio ahead and
have a roadblock waiting for me at the junction
of two roads, but they could do this no matter
what way I went.
The road I would take out of the village met
another running north from A594. This would
take me past Berrier, Murrah, and Murrah Hall
to a road which, in turn, would take me to my
estate between the River Caldew and the Raven
Crags.
As I sped into the middle of town, several
things happened at once. The engine temperature
indicator shot up. A door in a house by
the road swung open and two men, dressed
in cyclists clothes, stepped out. I had been in
the middle of the road but I swung to the right
to avoid them if they were going to cross the
road. I saw a huge object, perhaps 20 feet
high and eight broad. It was draped with a
tarpaulin.
Just as I steered right, my front right tire
blew.
The tire may have been weakened by a bullet
or when it struck the curb at Penrith. I did
not apply brakes, of course, but wrenched the
wheel to direct us away from the tarpaulin-hidden
object in the middle of the square. The car
skidded and shuddered at the same time and
slid nose-first into the base of the object. We
were thrown forward but restrained by our seat
and shoulder belts. The car hissed as the last
of the water poured out of her smashed radiator.
We could see nothing because the tarpaulin
had fallen over us. We got out of our belts,
stuck the guns and ammo boxes in the pockets
of our coats, and also took the bundle containing
the crossbow, the bolts, and grenades. I
shoved the .22 under the car.
The cyclists, laughing and cursing at the
same time, their North country accents even
more thickened with liquor, were trying to pull
the tarpaulin off us. Then they shouted with
alarm and told each other to jump out of the
way. Something gave a tremendous crash
immediately before our car.
We got out from under. Our first concern
was that our pursuers had not caught up with
us. There were no lights as yet from their
cars, but lights were going on in shops and
houses by the road.
The thing under the tarpaulin had toppled
over away from us, fortunately. For a few
seconds I could not see what it was, and then when
the lights came on and Trishs flashlight illuminated
it, I did not understand what I was seeing.
Then it became a configuration I recognized.
Several years before, a rich American aficionado
of the author Edgar Rice Burroughs
had proposed to set up in the center of Greystoke
a giant bronze statue of Tarzan battling a
gorilla. As any reader of Burroughs knows,
Tarzan was supposed to be an English viscount,
Lord Greystoke. The American had decided
that a statue of the ape-man should be put up in
Greystoke to commemorate his ancestral town.
Many natives of Greystoke objected for
various reasons. Some pointed out that Greystoke
was not the real title of Tarzan. The first
book in the series admitted that it was a name
chosen to hide Tarzans true identity. Thus, the
real Greystoke had nothing to do with Tarzan.
The pro-statue people admitted this but said it
made no difference. The statue would bring the
town much publicity, since everybody knew
about Tarzan, even if many did not know that
Burroughs was the author who had created him
or that Tarzan was a titled Englishman. The
tourists would flock in and the village would
prosper.
The Lord of Greystoke was consulted for
his opinion. Laughing, he said he did not object.
He was not Tarzan, but this statue was
all in good spirits and intent and it would bring
in money, if that was what the villagers desired.
The last that I had heard, the issue had not
been settled. But here was the statue, now on
the ground and broken in several places.
Though bronze and large, it did not weigh
much. It was hollow and thin.
One of the cyclists, seeing us emerge, cried,
Now youve done it! It was to be unveiled tomorrow
noon, rain or no!
The other said, And bloody good riddance,
too! I say the monsters a traffic hazard, right?
Heres this poor couple running into it, and it
not even properly blessed by the city fathers,
God bless their drunken souls!
Dont talk that way, Arnie! the other said,
laughing.
I laughed; even though our car was wrecked,
our pursuers might be on us any moment, and
my stomach had a belt burn. If I survived, I
would have another laugh in private with the
owner of Greystoke.
The first of the chasers lit the end of narrow
street. As yet, it was not on the straightaway.
I took out a number of bills, American money,
and said, You chaps. Heres over a thousand
pounds. Will you rent me your cycles, immediately,
no questions asked? Give me your
names; Ill return the cycles later.
No, why should we? one said.
The other said, This is very fishy, Tommy.
Whore you running from?
They weaved a little and stank of Guinness.
I said to Trish, No time to argue or bargain.
And here come more people. Knock them out;
get their keys.
We laid them out with chops of the palm
edge on the neck. I did not like doing it, but
we had to. I stuffed the money in the jacket
of one, took his goggles off, took out his keys,
and ran to the house outside which the two
cycles were parked.
It was not necessary to ask Trish if she
could operate a cycle, because she had told me
about her passion for them. The vehicles were
BSA Lightnings, powerful brutes capable of
100 mph. We kicked over the motors, made
sure that the bundle was secured tightly to the
rack, thrummed the motors, and then tore out
of the other end of the square as the first of
the pursuers roared into the square. A quick
backward look showed me that they would have
to stop. There were too many people gathered
around the statue, car, and unconscious cyclists.
A policemans whistle shrilled above the roar
of our motors, and then it was gone.
Before we had gotten opposite Barffs Wood,
the lights of Nolis men were a mile behind.
Trish, who had been behind me about twenty
yards, drew even and gestured at her fuel
gauge. Then she held up a thumb and finger
in an O. She was close to being out of gas.
She could transfer to my cycle, but the
weight would slow us down too much. I looked
behind, estimated how quickly the two cars
would get to us, and indicated to Trish that we
would stop just as soon as we got over the crest
of a hill. As we dipped on the downslope, I
cut my light and she followed suit. When we
had stopped, I said, Well put the bikes on the
road, both lanes!
It was a variation of the roadblock that they
had set up for us. The bikes were let fall on
their sides, and while Trish undid the bundle
in response to my quick orders, I punched the
gas tank of my bike with my screwdriver. Then
I dragged the bike ten feet this way and that
and back to its original spot. Trish, meanwhile,
had gotten out the crossbow, a small type with
a handle like the butt of a pistol. It could be
fired with one hand and had no great range but
could bury the full length of its bolt in a man
within sixty feet.
Trish ran to take her station on the right-hand
side of the road in a grove of trees. Behind
her, hidden by the trees, were the ruins of
the old Roman road. The lights of the first car
came up swiftly. It was doing at least 90 mph.
The second was about 8 car lengths behind.
As the first came over the crest, I loosed a
bolt at the left front tire. The driver saw the
cycles in the road before him; brakes screeched;
the car began to skid; it struck the left-hand
machine; and it rolled over and over. My bolt
had apparently missed, but it did not matter.
Its inclusion was a case of overkill, anyway.
I had dropped the crossbow, snatched out
my automatic, and fired into the gas tank of my
cycle. The tank exploded, and the fire spread
out over the road. The second car was screeching
as the driver pumped his brakes and
swerved to the right side of the road to avoid
the burning cycle. He struck the other cycle
and was considerably slowed down. The cycle
was sent spinning to one side, and the car kept
on going. It stopped behind the upside down
car. There was a silence and a motionlessness
for a few seconds as the five men inside it
stared at the wrecked vehicle, the two bodies
thrown out of the road, and the four within the
car.
I ran down the left side of the road along
the ditch. Trishs automatic flamed twice from
the trees. The car abruptly backed, its tires
burning rubber and screaming. Then it shot
along the left side of the road to pass the wreck,
its right wheels on the pavement, its left in
the mire.
The men in it were firing wildly in the general
direction of Trish, whom they could not see.
Despite this, she stepped out then from behind
the big oak and tossed a grenade. It struck on
the pavement in the path of the car. The explosion
caused another screeching of brakes and
a swerving from the road. Suddenly, the car
was in the mire but still moving forward. It
slid to one side, straightened as the driver
fought it and then was back on the pavement.
In the meantime, I had been firing at it and so
had Trish. But it went on.
I bit my lip. We had lost all our transportation
now the gamble had not paid off. I was
hoping to get that car without wrecking it.
The lights of the car receded, then slowed,
and suddenly they were no longer moving. I
shouted to Trish to be careful, it might be a
trick, and ran towards it. When I got closer, I
could see those within silhouetted against the
beams from the headlamps. The door by the
drivers seat was open, and two men were
pulling him out. He had been hit.
One man dropped the body and whirled. I
fired, and Trishs shot came out of the darkness.
He fell backwards over the drivers body. The
other man was firing into the darkness with no
idea of where we were. I shifted the crossbow
to my right hand, aimed, and saw him
throw the automatic up into the air and then
double over, clutching his leg. When Trish and
I moved in, we found that the bolt had gone
through his thigh and several inches were
sticking out in back.
I had intended to question him, but he died a
moment later. A previous wound in the ribs,
plus the shock of the bolt and more loss of
blood, had put him out of our reach.
A voice speaking what I thought was Albanian
was issuing from the car radio. It was
questioning and, when no answer came, was
threaded with rage and then with hysteria.
There was no point in letting Noli know what
had happened, so I repressed the temptation to
crow over him. I turned it off and started to
haul the other bodies out. Afterwards, we
collected all the arms and ammunition from the
other car and put them in ours. Two men in
the wrecked vehicle were unconscious but
moaning. I put them out of their misery with a
slash across the jugular vein.
The trunk of both cars contained flares,
which I put on the floor of the rear of the big
American car. They might have a use. We
drove off at 11 P.M. The skies were
still cloudy, and it was lightning and thundering again
in the distant west, this side of Blencathra mountain.
Without incident, we drove all the way to
the road at the foot of Raven Crags at the
highest speed which the road conditions permitted.
We kept a watch out for a copter. If
Noli had one, he might send it off to find out
why his men were not reporting in.
When we neared the fork of the road which
led to the left to the village of Cloamby and
straight ahead up the fell to Grandrith, we
slowed down. I turned off the lights and poked
along, because I suspected that Noli might have
stationed men at the fork. A half a mile before
the crossroads, I stopped at the bottom of a
hill, and Trish and I proceeded on foot. This
would delay us, but I was so sure that an ambush
would be waiting for us I had to take extreme caution.
We circled through the heavy brush on higher
ground. After intent observation, occupying
ten minutes of quietly listening and peering,
we found two men. They were on the north
side of the road and a few yards below the fork.
They were smoking, and, although they kept
the flames cupped in their palms, I saw them.
I also smelled the smoke. Reasonably certain
that no others were around, I carefully approached
them. They were on a slight eminence,
screened by brush. Besides their tommies,
they were armed with a bazooka. One
had a walkie-talkie.
The road was only forty feet away; they
could scarcely have missed us if we had driven
by. I crawled back to Trish and told her what
I had seen and what we should do. Before proceeding,
I subjected the woods to another intent
scrutiny by eye, ear, and nose. It was
well that I did. A third man was fifteen feet
up on the broad limb of a giant oak thirty feet
behind the others. He had been stationed there,
I presume, in case I was wily enough to do just
what I was doing. He was facing away from
them and had not seen or heard me because I
am not one to make any noise in the woods. I
found him because he sighed softly once and
once moved his weapon against the bark.
It took some time to get Trish quietly into
a position where she could get a good shot at
him with the crossbow. I left her and crawled
back to the three. They were talking softly in
English. One was born within the sound of
Bow Bells and one must have been born in
Germany near the Dutch border.
I said, Freeze! Dont make a sound!
At my orders they turned around slowly,
hands on their necks. I got behind them, and
they advanced towards the man in the tree. One
of them, at my softly spoken command, told
him to throw his rifle down and then climb
down. When the sniper hesitated, I told him
he was covered on both sides. I did not add
that I would kill his colleagues if he disobeyed.
I doubted that he would care about them.
They were tough men but also, by their
definition of reality, realists. They gave me
information quickly enough. I told them I would kill
a man for each unanswered question or unsatisfactory
answer and torture the last one. They
believed me. Perhaps they had been informed
of the failures of the others to kill me.
Noli had recruited them through an agent,
and they had been flown up here with ten men
and landed on the meadow north of Catstarn.
Others had come by car and on another flight of
the big helicopter. There were probably thirty-five
to forty men in Catstarn Hall and Castle
Grandrith. Noli might not believe in God, but
he certainly believed in overkill. Of course, he
had Caliban to worry about, too.
Those of his men not Albanianabout halfhad
been paid $5000 apiece and promised another
$5000 after the job was completed. That
it, after I was killed.
Noli had told them they might have to deal
with another enemy, a Doctor Caliban. But not
if I was killed soon and they got away.
Where was my wife?
When I asked this, my heart was squeezing,
and I was shaking a little. I expected the worst.
Their spokesman replied that she was holed
up in the castle. When the copter had descended
and the cars had come in in a two-pronged
attack, she had fled to the castle with a rifle.
She had wounded two men during her flight.
The castle was across the tarn from the hall.
It had been in ruins since the time of Oliver
Cromwell, but I had rebuilt part of it. The
keep was massively constructed and built as a
refuge for atom bomb attacks or an emergency
like this. The great stone doors had been closed
behind her, and she could not, as yet, be pried
loose. Bazookas had launched missiles against
it without success. Clio sat inside with an
untouchable source of oxygen and plenty of
supplies. She could be blasted out if enough
powder and time were used, but Noli had quit
trying. He was afraid of attracting the villagers.
The five domestics were still alive but locked up
in a storeroom.
This had happened two days ago at dawn.
The three men had been diverging, as if
they were corners of a very slowly growing
triangle, while I was questioning them. Perhaps
they hoped that, since it was so dark and they
were moving so slowly, I would not notice. Even
if I had been blind, I could have told that they
were moving away, since their body odors were
getting slightly weaker.
I dont think that they would have tried
anything if they had believed that I was going to
let them go. But they must have decided that
I would not dare to release them, since they
could get to a phone in the nearby village of
Cloamby or at a farmhouse on the secondary
road and call Noli. It was possible that Noli
had cut the telephone lines, but I could not trust
them to tell me the truth about that.
One of them barked, Take them! and
dived off to the left. The other two jumped for
the right, one diving at my feet. There was a
twang as Trishs crossbow cut loose. I fired
four times. The top of the head of the man
coming at me must have been blown off,
because, as I later found out, my pants were wet
with blood and brains. His head almost struck
my leg as he fell. The fellow nearest me had
his pistol out (I had suspected that they were
carrying weapons under their coats but did not
want to frisk them in the dark). My second
bullet hit him in the shoulder; his pistol flamed
to one side; he was hit two more times before
he struck ground. The third, of course, had
been pierced at point blank range with the
crossbow bolt.
I made sure all three were dead by using
my knife. Then we stood above the bodies,
listening. There were no sounds, nothing to
indicate that our shots had alarmed anybody.
I said, Lets get back to the car.
We walked back, and then drove it up to
where the men lay, loaded in the weapons and
the walkie-talkie, and were on our way. The
road was steep and narrow here and wound up
and back and forth on the face of mountain.
At the top, it began to run through heavy
woods, winding back and forth for a mile and
then coming out on a fairly level stretch of 500
acres.
The tarn was a rough question mark-shaped
lake about a half-mile long and two hundred
yards wide. The castle was on the west side
of the lower end of the tarn and the rather
large chateau of Catstarn Hall was opposite the
castle. The garages, servants quarters, and
stables were north of the Hall. To the west,
on a high hill, was the huge granite rock roughly
shaped like a chair. This is the High Chair
which I referred to before and which is
connected with the enigmatic local saying. The
original Randgrith is supposed to be buried by
its base.
The walkie-talkie squawked as we drove into
the woods, and a man said, in English, Murray!
What the hells the matter with you? Report!
Trish was driving. I imitated Murrays
voice as best I could (I am an excellent mimic)
and said, Murray here. No sign of Grandrith
yet.
There was silence. Then the man said,
Have you forgotten something, Murray?
It was evident I had. I had forgotten to
question Murray about passwords over the
walkie-talkie. He had told me the code used
for identification in getting into the Hall and
the castle, but I had blundered in this respect.
So now they would be even more on their
guard.
In the distance was a faint whirring noise.
It sounded like a helicopter rising, and it was
probably coming to investigate.
We abandoned the car after maneuvering it
on the narrow road to face the other way. I
left the keys under a bush near it. If we had
to, we might be able to race away in it.
As I got out of the car, I heard another
sound. It was quickly overridden by the chopping
of the approaching helicopter, but not before
I knew that a plane with propellers was
nearby. Then we were in the woods, and the
copter was hovering about 50 feet above the
car, its searchlight poking around the woods.
We made our way westwards. Through breaks
in the vegetation, I looked for the plane. I
could see nothing, not even a darkness flitting
across the sky. I suspected that the plane was
Calibans.
Another storm was advancing towards us.
The thunder and lightning were nearer, and
the wind had increased.
The copter continued to fly back and forth,
its beam probing. It did not have much chance
of spotting us in the very heavy undergrowth.
I have always encouraged the opposite of park
woods in my forests.
We got to the edge of the clearing. A
hundred yards across the lawn was the back of
Catstarn Hall. Its three-story rambling Tudor
structure was splotched with white in the blackness.
It looked unlit until someone briefly
opened a door. Light jumped out like a lion
from a cage.
At that moment, a distant flash of lightning
revealed a 2-motored amphibian descending
from the south. It was landing broadside to the
wind but had to do so because the tarn runs
longest from south to north. It was crabbing
to keep from drifting and also slipping in at a
very-steep angle. Its lights were not on.
Apparently the pilot was depending on the
lightning flashes for his illumination, and also on his
radar for the altitude detection.
There were more lightning flashes. The
copter abruptly turned from the hunt and
headed towards the tarn. Four men ran out of the
house towards another copter, a smaller craft
guyed down on the meadow between the Hall
and the stables. Murray had not told me about
this copter.
The amphibians motors roared as it
straightened out and flew up from the tarn,
only thirty feet below it. Two more lightning
flashes showed two small objects streaking from
the plane. One struck near the copter on the
ground. The other hit the big copter in the air.
The machine on the ground was knocked over
on its side by the explosion, which ripped the
guy wires apart. The big copter became a
great flaming globe and fell on the roof of the
Hall.
By the light of the fire, the amphibian
returned and landed on the tarn.
Trish and I took advantage of the confusion
to run across the meadow south of the
Hall. We went about 60 feet from the house,
which was emptying itself of men as if it were
vomiting them. The entire roof and the middle
section of the Hall were burning brightly.
I carried two knives, an automatic, the bazooka,
two grenades, and two bazooka missiles.
Trish carried a knife, an automatic, the crossbow
and six bolts, and another missile. Our
destination was the castle.
By the time we got past the house, the amphibian
had waddled out of the water and was
proceeding swiftly on its wheels. It raced away
from the south end of the lake, turned, and sped
towards the men by the burning house. Submachine
guns from the men and a heavy machine
gun from the castle battlements pulsed
flame at it. A rush of flame and a loud
explosion came from the battlements where the
machine gun had been. Briefly, by the firelight,
I had seen the missile as a dark streak.
But forty feet away from the first explosion,
a red jet shot out, something black
whizzed towards the plane, and the nose was
enveloped in smoke and it jumped a little. Smoke
covered the amphibian, and when it was
whisked away by the wind, a big hole in the
belly, near the nose, was revealed. One of its
wheels was gone, and the craft was listing.
The crew must have scrambled out on the
other side and started running towards the
castle. Red flame winked again on the battlements,
and the amphibian, taking a direct hit,
blew up with a roar and a white fifty-foot high
gush. Ammunition inside it continued to explode.
Trish and I were knocked off our feet
and half-deafened and, for a minute, enveloped
by smoke.
We got up, and I shouted for her to follow
me. Something whooshed by us and ripped
apart the air and shook the earth from fifty
yards behind us (or so I estimated). We continued
on around the plane. Nolis men must
have seen us by the light of the burning,
exploding plane, but intermittently, because we
were veiled by puffs of smoke. A glance showed
me that a number were running after us. They
had to give the plane a wide skirting, however.
Ahead, three figures raced for the main
entrance of the castle. The portcullis was up, and
the drawbridge was down. The castle was
surrounded by a moat which I had deepened and
supplied by the tarn through an underground
pipe.
The giant in the lead was undoubtedly Doctor
Caliban. The two behind him were the old
men, Rivers and Simmons. Each carried a
small submachine gun and wore dark coveralls
and black coal-scuttle helmets.
I did not know why Caliban brought the old
men along. Perhaps he did so because they
were deeply attached to Trish and wanted to
be in on her rescue. Perhaps they wished
to die with their boots on, fighting to attain
some sort of Valhalla. Perhaps Caliban
had had so little warning that these two were
the only ones available and their aid was better
than none. Probably, they came along because
of a combination of all the reasons I have
suggested. I will say one thing for them. For
men of 80, they were remarkably agile and
swift.
The third bazooka missile from the battlements,
coming at a steep angle, blew up the end
of the drawbridge behind them and hurled them
forward and onto the floor of the bridge. They
picked themselves up and ran through the great
arch below the portcullis.
I did not like to use my bazooka yet, but I
had to do so. We were now the targets of the
men on the battlements, and we had much more
ground to cross than Caliban and crew before
we reached cover. After loading the bazooka, I
put it on my shoulder and Trish aimed and
fired it. The explosion was ten feet below the
spot where I had seen the rockets jet. We ran
forward with the hope that the nearness of the
hit would upset and delay them. But their missile
exploded on the ground about forty feet behind us.
I halted again, and loaded, and Trish fired.
This time the missile hit about ten feet to the
right of their estimated location and approximately
a foot below the crenellations. The
crenellations disappeared, and so did the bazooka men.
Meanwhile, our pursuers had rounded the
plane, which had ceased to explode but not to
burn. They began shooting at us. I turned
with the bazooka loaded with our last missile
and fired at the group. They threw themselves
on the ground, and the missile went over their
heads and blew up a tree on the edge of the
meadows. However, they all jumped up and
ran away behind the protection of the plane. I
knew they would be back in a minute, so I
threw the tube down, and we ran to the drawbridge.
We had to jump a gap of eight feet, which
was easy for Trish even with her burden of
weapons. A submachine gun in the battlements
began firing at us. We got into the courtyard
before he could bring his spray of lead around
to catch us. The mob behind us, and the men
above, were not all of Nolis forces. Explosions
inside the castle told us that Caliban was
meeting resistance from others.
I tried to raise the drawbridge, but the
chains had been sawed apart. A head, silhouetted
against the glare, appeared above us, and
the short snout of a tommy poked out. Trish
aimed carefully. The bullet screamed off the
stone, and the head withdrew.
Wheres Doc? Trish cried. I want Doc!
So far she had been as much aid as the best
of men. But the time was to come when I
would have to watch her because she might turn
against me. That would not be, however,
unless she got a chance to talk to him.
Well find him, I said.
We went through the closest of the nine
entrances in the courtyard. This led up a narrow
winding staircase for four stories, at which
point an iron-bound oaken door blocked us.
Nolis men had used the other two routes to
the battlement walls. They had not found the
key to unlock this and had refrained from blowing
it open. I turned the huge dragon-headed
knob six times to the right, pushed in on it,
and turned it three times to the left. It opened
slowly with a slight squeaking despite all my
stealth.
There were three bodies on the stones and
three men standing. One was on my right and
looking down into the yard, presumably for us.
The other two were looking towards the flames.
They were manning a .50-caliber machine gun.
We stepped out. I shot the man with the
tommy in the back with my crossbow. The other
two did not hear or see us. I reloaded and
aimed just as one man turned towards us. My
bolt caught him in the belly, and Trishs two
shots carried the other backwards and against
the stone wall.
I looked down at the bridge. The last of the
men from the Hall was just entering the courtyard.
I pulled the pins of two grenades in rapid
succession and tossed them down on the
bridge near the end of the gap. When the
smoke cleared, a fifteen foot gap existed
between the bridge end and the lip of the moat.
Trish and I poked the dead mens tommies
over the embrasure within the yard and fired
blindly down. A storm of bullets chipped stone
off and one knocked Trishs weapon from her
hand. It fell down into the yard. I think they
must have emptied the clips in their automatics
and rifles and reloaded and emptied them again.
They shot as if they had an inexhaustible supply of ammunition.
Somebody suddenly realized that they were
short of bullets. He shouted an order. I peeked
over the edge and saw several men running
into the castle. One body was sprawled on the
stones. I leaned my tommy out and began firing
but had to withdraw because they were not
entirely out of bullets.
The next half-hour was one of siege. Nolis
men came up the two stairways open to them.
I kept an eye on the one through which we had
entered, too, because it could be blasted open
with a grenade. We used very short bursts to
keep them from coming up the two ways; they
replied with torrents of long bursts. It was
amazing how so many bullets were expended
with, as far as I knew, no casualties.
There was also shooting in the other part of
the castle, way off. Then, silence.
After a while, we were silent, too, because
we had used up the tommys ammunition and
all but five bullets apiece in our automatic
pistols. I carried the machine gun and its tripod
to the top of one of the stairways and waited.
The time came when I wondered if everybody
was either out of ammunition or almost so.
Noli and his men had been forced to run out of
the Hall so swiftly that they could only scoop
up the ammunition handy. Caliban and the two
old men had been forced to run from the plane
with little chance to get much ammunition. The
men stationed in the castle had supplies, too, but
these were probably limited.
I had seen no evidence of anything except
tommies, rifles, and pistols. I had the only
grenade in the place, as far as I knew. Of
course, everybody must have a knife. And there
were the maces, bludgeons, spears, and battleaxes
on the walls of various rooms.
I fired several rounds from the heavy machine
gun down the stairs. When the gun
ceased, seven reports came from below. Stone
chips stung my back and bullets shrilled. Trish,
at my orders, fired once down her stairway and
got eight in reply.
Theyre out of ammunition, Trish! I
yelled. Im charging them!
I threw an empty tommy down the stairs.
Three shots were fired.
Trish did the same thing and got two bullets.
They probably had at least a few more
rounds.
Someone shouted, Noli wants us! Hes got
Caliban cornered! Calibans out of ammo! So
are we! But we got the numbers!
It was a trick. Otherwise, why let me know
that they were withdrawing?
Possibly, most of them were out, and the
few who still had some rounds would be left
on guard.
I crept down the steps, going slowly, with
the .50-caliber held in both arms. Faintly, the
shuffling of many feet sounded. Then, silence.
Most of those below had departed, though it
might be just to the next room.
I went back up the stairs and did what I
could have done before if I had had a good
reason. I told Trish to patrol back and forth
between the two staircases while I was gone. With
my automatic in its holster and a grenade in
my pocket, and my knives, I climbed down the
wall on the outside above the moat. I used the
half-brick projections, a provision of some
ancestor who had wanted as many escape routes
as possible.
At the first window I came to, an embrasure
so narrow I would have scraped off my skin if
I had gone through, I looked in. The room had
been emptied except for two men. Each was
stationed on the side of the entrance to the
staircase, and each held an automatic. I fired
twice through the window. One did not die immediately,
and he looked very surprised.
I had one bullet left.
After the silence of a minute was the sound
of running shoes. The men stationed below
Trishs staircase were coming to investigate.
Some of them, anyway. Evidently they thought
the two shots were from their colleagues, who
probably had orders to fire only if they actually
saw me.
They ran into the room and stopped short.
They were bewildered. It was incredible, I
suppose, that I could have come down the stairs,
killed the two ambushers, and gotten out without
the others seeing me.
My last bullet took one in the chest. The
other two fired blindly at the window as they
ran from the room. I went through, scraping
skin off beneath my clothes and for a second
not sure that I wouldnt be stuck. I ran to the
dead men, and ejected their clips. Their guns
were all .45s, so the ammunition would not fit
my .38. From the three, I got six bullets for
one clip and inserted it in a .45.
I called back up to warn Trish and then
went up. She took the automatic and the crossbow,
while I carried the big machine gun. I
descended one staircase. Trish took the other.
The two men were standing out in the hall between
the two rooms and discussing what they
should do. I fired at the stone walls at an angle
to richochet bullets at them without exposing
myself. They ran away and Trish killed them
with three shots. That left four rounds in her
automatic and three bolts for the crossbow. I
had twenty rounds in the belt of the .50-caliber.
It was inevitable that some of those who had
left would return on hearing the firing. I
emptied my machine gun down the steps and blew
three apart. When a man stuck his head out
through the door below, I threw the machine
gun at him. He dodged back in time to avoid
being hit.
There must be more than one outside that
door, I said. We could go around them; there
are at least five other staircases to the next
story. But I dont like to have them behind us.
I think Ill use the grenade.
I went down the stairs while Trish, from
above, kept her .45 pointed at the door. She
had insisted that she was an expert in using
the big powerful weapon, but I have no faith
in its accuracy, especially if handled by a
woman who, though strong, is still not a strong man.
I did not want to be shot by the .45 while she
was trying to hit our enemies.
I listened a while and determined that at
least three men were talking out there. I could
not detect the odor of more than three, but the
gunpowder was so strong I was handicapped.
Jesus Christ! a man said. He cant have
much ammo left, even if he did get all the stuff
from the blokes upstairs. I say we ought to
rush him.
Dont be a dumbshit, another said.
Well, hell, if we stay here, he can go down
another flight of steps and come up behind us.
Or just leave us sitting here.
Fine, said a third. Let Noli and his
bunch handle him.
Hell, they aint got any ammo left! Whatll
they handle him with?
We got all thats left, the first man said,
and that aint much. Six rounds between us
three. Dont waste no more.
If they got more than we think they got,
our goose is cooked, the second said.
We could take off, said one who sounded
like a Yankee. Shit, this aint panning out
like it was supposed to. This was supposed to
be a breeze, a pushover. I aint seen anything
like this since I was in the Congo.
We took Nolis money, and so were staying,
said another. Besides, if we run out
now, well lose the other five thousand and
maybe a hell of a lot more. Theres that gold he
promised us.
How you gonna spend all that money if
youre six feet under?
I pulled the pin on the grenade, counted to
three, and tossed it. It struck with a metallic
sound. There was a silence, then a series of
yells and scuffle of feet. I flattened against the
wall, turned my head away, and jammed my
fingers in my ears. Even so, the roar half-deafened
me, and the smoke billowing through
the arch set me to coughing.
When the smoke was cleared, I looked in.
All three were dead against the walls, their
clothes and parts of their bodies blown off.
Unfortunately, the explosion had ruined two guns,
bending their barrels slightly and set off the
ammunition in the third and blowing it apart.
The crossbow bolts and the remaining bullets
were disposed of inside the next two minutes.
We were on the ground floor and crossing
the great entry room, lit by a number of
bulbs in artificial torches in sconces, when a
shadow fell across us from above. I jumped
and whirled; Trish screamed. A suit of armor
that belonged to my 15th-century ancestor, John
Loamges de Clizieux William Cloamby, Baron
of Grandrith, struck the floor beside Trish. She
fired up at the dark gallery, and a shadowy
figure ran along the hall of the gallery, hugging
the wall as it crouched. The .45 was emptied,
but a richochet must have hit the man, because
he staggered over and fell across the railing.
A man appeared at the far end of the entry
room with a pistol in his hand and fired. My
bolt took him in the shoulder and he whirled
with the impact and fell. I loaded the crossbow
again, while another man ran out from the hallway
and dived to get the fallen automatic. He
fired and missed, too, and I did not. That was
his only chance, because the gun was now empty.
The wounded man was gray with shock. I
said, How many more ambushers?
He stared at me with big pain-glazed eyes
and said, None. Everybody else is down there
with Caliban and his men.
Any guns among them? I said.
No. Noli let us have what was left
because you were still armed. Hes got enough
men to run over three Calibans and then some.
Dont be too sure of that, I said, and I
cut his throat.
Trish became even paler and swayed. Do
you have to do that? she whispered.
I dont want live enemies at my back, I
said.
We went through three rooms and down a
hall towards the rear of the castle and then
down a tightly corkscrewing case of stone steps.
This led to the dungeon, which was a huge room
with a number of cells with iron bars, some old
torture machines, and, in one wall, the stone
door to the atom bomb shelter. The room was
well lit by a number of electric torches in
sconces and several batteries of lamps overhead.
It was a dead end room. The stone door
to the shelter was pitted and gouged with Nolis
efforts to blast it open.
The room was a babel of shouts and screams
and a chaos of struggling men. I paused a few
seconds. The chaos became a pattern, fluid, but
still a pattern.
At the far end of the room was Caliban. He
was not totally visible because he was immersed
in bodies. About 14 men were trying to get at
him. Some were trying to get away, however,
I quickly saw. They held knives, the butts of
pistols, brass knuckles, and one had a mace
taken from the wall upstairs. Some were armed
only with their fists or were trying to use their
feet or their hands, karate style.
The goal of their weapons seemed to be a
whirlwind. He could not be halted long enough
for anybody to get in a crippling blow or thrust.
The flesh around him was a bag trying to
contain one man, and when the man pushed, the
bag swelled out on one side and collapsed on
the other. His hands were a blur; they chopped,
poked, and his elbows rammed, and his feet
kicked frontwards and backwards. He did not
seem to be holding a knife, but blood was spurting
from stabs of his fingers. Shrieks of agony
rose as he snapped wrist bones and fractured
shinbones, crushed insteps, punctured an eye,
tore an ear off, slammed a man so hard against
three others that they all fell.
I have never seen a man move so swiftly or
powerfully or skillfully. He seemed to be more
of a natural force than a mere man. Yet, he
was doomed. In a matter of seconds, a knife
would go through a soft part or the butt of a
gun slam into his skull and momentarily make
him open to other weapons. Most of his clothes
had been torn off, and he was splashed with
blood everywhere.
There were unconscious or dead men on the
floor around him. Eight at least. And six
sitting up on the floor, too hurt to get up.
The two old men were halfway down the
room, their backs against the wall. They were
clubbing at the five men against them. Four
men lay on the floor.
Simmons and Rivers went down even as I
took stock of the situation. The slender Rivers
succumbed to brass knuckles against his temple.
The apish Simmons, bellowing as if he
were enjoying the fight, fell several seconds
later. A huge, black-haired, blue-jawed man
stepped in just as Simmons brought the barrel
of his weapon down on the head of a bandy-legged
red-haired man. The huge man slammed
Simmons on the side of the neck with the butt
of a pistol. Simmons dropped his gun, and another
man thrust a knife into the white-haired
gorilla chest.
The old men were covered with blood, and
their clothes were half-torn off. But they had
given a battle of which young men would have
been proud.
There was blood on the walls, on the floor,
and on almost everybody in the room. Only
Noli seemed untouched. He stood in the center
of the room, his back to me, waving a long
knife and bellowing orders, unheard, at those
around Caliban. The men who had downed
Simmons and Rivers joined the others.
Nobody saw us standing at the foot of the stairs.
Trish, behind me, said, Doc!
You stay here, I said.
I handed her the.crossbow.
One bolt only left.
I did not tell her not to waste it. It would
have been an insult and a stupid thing to say.
I roared out like a male of The Folk challenging
a leopard or defying a male of a strange
band. I lacked the throat sac, but I have very
powerful lungs.
That froze everybody except Caliban, who
took advantage of the paralysis to twist a mans
head until the neck snapped.
Nobody paid him any attention. Noli turned
slowly as his bald head and face lost much of
its redness.
I roared again and charged. Noli crouched
with his knife up.
I dont really know what happened next. I
did a bad thing, that is, a nonsurvival thing. I
succumbed to my rage, to my desire to kill the
man who had assaulted me and had endangered
my wife. I saw through a red shot with black.
And I recovered my senses only at the end.
Why his men did not interfere, I do not
know. Perhaps things went too swiftly. Perhaps
they, who had suffered so much from Caliban
and his men while Noli stood aside, wanted
to see how he would handle himself.
They saw.
I had taken his knife away from him. I had
ripped his clothes off. He was entirely naked.
Somehow, whether with the knife or with my
fingers, I had cut around his anus, and severed
it from the surrounding connecting tissues. And
then, while he screamed, I raised him with one
arm by a buttock, while holding the end of his
bloody anus with the other. And I shot him
away with my arm, giving him a half-spin.
Screaming, he soared. Every bit of adrenalin
possible to my body must have surged
through me, I threw him so far.
His intestines, approximately 24 feet long,
trailed out behind him and then tore loose from
his body.
He landed on his face and sprawled with
arms out. He was still living, though gray with
shock. His intestines were strung out on the
floor behind him.
He jerked once and died.
I dropped the bloody end.
I had shocked even myself. I was not aware
until then that I had ejaculated.
Since I had copulated with Irish, I had not
had an orgasm. The several killings in between
her and Noli had not, as before, resulted in
ejaculations. I had been aware of semi-erections
during them but had grown so accustomed
that I had ignored them. If I thought about
them at all, I hoped that the aberration was
weakening.
I knew now that my unconscious forces had
been summoning up a store, and conserving it,
for just this.
The ecstasy had been missing or I had been
so overcome with rage that I was unconscious
of it.
Nobody moved. They could not accept what
they had seen. And, when their senses thawed,
they began to realize what they faced.
They were eighteen effectives. Behind them
was Doc Caliban and before them was someone
who, at that moment, must have seemed
even more terrible.
Caliban, during the scene with Noli, had
been as stone-struck as the others. He regained
his volition first and struck twice, once
with a kick in the base of a spine and immediately
after with a chop on the side of a neck.
The eighteen had become sixteen.
Nine turned towards him. I charged the
remaining seven with a knife, and the room
became a melee again. My knife went into a
belly, but I took a gash from another across
my shoulder. A throat got the first two inches
of my knife, and a pair of brass knuckles
banged and bloodied my cheek. The third
man to get my knife took it in the solar plexus,
and then it was knocked out of my hand by a
blow from the butt of a rifle. The hand was
paralyzed for a minute despite which I grabbed
a wrist with my left hand while kicking a mans
kneecap loose with my foot, jerked, and tore
the mans arm loose from his socket. I whirled
him around and into the bodies of two rushing
me. All three went down. I leaped past a
macebut not without being gashedkicked
one of the men getting up off the floor and
broke his neck, whirled, and leaped at the man
with the mace.
He swung mightily; I dodged back and then
in, felt the mace crack along one shoulder,
rammed into him, and carried him backwards
against the wall where his skull was cracked.
The mace was close enough for me to leap at
it like a cat after a mouse and pick it up before
the survivor could get it. He had a knife, but
he backed away, and then flipped it up and
caught it, adjusted it; and threw it. My mace
was on its way; it hit the knife and both went
off course. The man was enabled to duck the
mace, and immediately thereafter he decided he
had had more than enough. He tried to run
away, but I caught him by the back of the neck
and squeezed. His face turned purple, and he
dangled at arms length while I rammed him
twice with my fist in the kidneys. When he was
released, he sprawled motionless on the floor.
I whirled. Three of the nine were down. A
man was stepping back, preparing to throw a
knife at Caliban. Now that there were fewer
to crowd around, the danger for Caliban was,
paradoxically, greater. There was room to
throw knives and wield rifles as clubs.
The man threw his arm back, and then he
stiffened. The knife fell from his hand, and he
was on the floor. I had heard the twang of the
string and the zzzt! of the bolt. Trish had not
wasted her one shot.
I was glad that it was gone, because I did
not want her to have it when the end would come.
I charged in, ripped the ears off a man, and,
as he turned screaming, chopped his ribs with
the side of my palm. He fell forward, and I
drove his chin up with my knee and cracked
his neck.
Caliban had seized the wrist of a man stabbing
at him with a knife, run ahead, turning the
man, twisting the wrist so the knife dropped,
and then stopped and pulled him over his back.
The man cartwheeled through the air and
slammed up against a wall.
Three were left. One charged me although
I think he was more interested in getting by me
than at me. I might have let them go but I did
not think there should be anybody left who
could testify about the events here. The man
charging me was short but enormous of girth,
weighing an estimated 340 pounds and with the
short arms and legs of a champion weight-lifter.
His nose had been smashed and he was
bleeding from his chest. I ran towards him and
kicked him in the belly. He went oof! as his
air left him. Before he could recover, I broke
three of his fingers and then chopped him again
across the nose. Blood spurted from his nose
and mouth. My knuckle drove his eye back
into the socket, and my knee knocked him
unconscious. I picked up a knife and split open
the huge belly.
The other two had been caught by Caliban,
who had smashed their heads together. They
dangled at the end of each hand, while he held
them by the necks and squeezed. When their
life was gone, he dropped them.
Only then did I realize that he was wearing
a metallic, razor-edged, sharp-pointed device on
the middle finger of both hands. It was this
that made so much blood spurt when he seemed
to have barely touched them.
The only sound in the huge room was the
labored breathing of Caliban and myself. Both
of us were naked except for our shoes, bloodied
all over, and bleeding from a dozen deep or
minor gashes. The stench of sweat, blood, piss
and shit was strong, exceeded only by the
not-yet-gone odor of terror from the now dead men.
Trish started towards Caliban. He gestured,
indicating she should stay away, and said, No
matter what happens, Trish, you are not to
interfere! Do you understand? You are not to
interfere in any way until its over!
She shrank back, her bloody hand covering
her bloody mouth. Her eyes were wide and
fixed.
I backed away because I wanted a little time
to try to bring him to his senses. He followed
me, stalking like a huge bronze-skinned tiger.
Caliban, I said, there is your cousin. Our
cousin. Alive and safe. She will tell you I had
nothing whatsoever to do with her abduction.
Or her rape. On the contrary, I saved her. Ask
her! She will tell you what a terrible mistake
you have made.
I did not care that the Nine had decreed
that one must bring back the head and genitals
of the other. In that moment, I had made the
decision that I was no longer a servant of the
Nine. I was their enemy, even if it meant losing
immortality. I could no longer pay the
price. Faust, you might say, wanted his soul
back.
He said nothing but moved closer. Then he
stopped and removed the finger-ring-knives and
his shoes and socks. He wanted us to meet,
naked and bare-handed, fighting as two males
of The Folk fought for the chieftainship.
Caliban, I said, do not misunderstand me.
I would never plead for myself. But I do not
want us to be the tools and playthings of the
Nine. I believe that the Nine have done us
great evil for their own cryptic reasons. They
arranged for Trish to be abducted by that man
pretending to be me. They arranged for the
body of a woman to be found, and they
probably had her killed just for that reason.
The Nine probably had something to
do with the Kenyans attempt to obliterate me.
You know what enormous, if invisible, power
they have.
Listen! I am convinced that my own birth,
in its very extraordinary circumstances, was
due to the Nines machinations. There are some
very puzzling things in my uncles diary. I
think he was the victim of the Nine, and
that I am the result of an experiment by the
Nine. I think that they arranged that I should
be adopted by a female of The Folk and raised
as a wild boy in the jungle among the subhumans.
I am convinced that their designs have
been even deeper. I think they had something
to do with the madness of our father.
Trish gasped and said, Your father? Your
father?
I moved a step backwards. Caliban advanced
by one step. His great hands, seemingly muscled
with bridge cables beneath the glistening
red-brown skin, were out and half-clenched. He
was saying, as he had said on the natural bridge
over the chasm, No judo or karate or tricks.
Power and speed only. We shall see who is the
strongest and swiftest.
I wondered if he had heard anything I had
said.
I refused to back any more. I waited.
I said, Caliban, you havent read the Grandrith
family records. Your familys record.
You dont know of the mystery surrounding our
paternal grandfather, do you? He shot himself
at the age of 55. He looked as if he were
thirty. He had three sons, but his wife, when
she was very sick and thought she was dying,
told an aunt that her husband had been sterile.
The aunt wrote this in a diary in a code, which
I cracked easily. The aunt said that she suspected
a very tall, very powerful, very handsome
but elderly gentleman from Norway who
visited them quite frequently. The aunt wrote
that she would think her suspicions insane,
because the old gentleman looked as if he were
over 90. But he had a very strong personality,
a strange, compelling, and sometimes repelling,
radiation. Radiation is the word she used, I
suppose, to communicate an outpouring of psychic
strength. And she knew that he had seduced
one of the maids in the wine cellar. The
maid testified to that.
The old gentleman, a Mister Bileyg, had a
white beard that reached to his navel, and a
patch over his right eye. And he was the
biggest boned man she had ever seen.
Caliban frowned and said, What are you
talking about, Grandrith?
That man was our grandfather, I said.
The evidence may be peculiar, to say the least.
It wouldnt stand up in court. But it tells the
truth. Our grandfather was one of the Nine!
The man we knew as XauXaz! Which, if you
know your Primitive Germanic, means the High
One!
And the name he used when he visited
Grandrith was Bileyg. Thats Old Norse for
One-Whose-Eye-Deceives-Him. Which is to say,
One-Eyed!
What? he said. Apparently, his reputedly
wide and deep knowledge did not encompass
Germanic linguistics. Or Germanic mythology.
The man we knew as one of the Nine, XauXaz,
must have been born in the Old Stone
Age, I said. I dont know how old he was.
Perhaps 30,000. Perhaps 20,000. Who knows
what his history was? At one time, he and two
others, perhaps his brothers, who were also part
of the Nine that then existed, went to lower
Sweden. They were present when the Ursprache,
the parent language of the Indo-Europeans,
changed to what we call Common Germanic.
The dialect that became the ancestor of
all the Germanic tongues of today, English,
High and Low German, Norse.
In some way, perhaps because they had
lived so long and knew so much, they became
gods. Not actual gods, you know, but they were
worshipped as such.
What Im saying is that XauXaz, and Ebnaz
XauXaz and Thrithjazwho died before
we came alongHigh, Equally High, and the
Third, were the old Germanic male trinity,
later accounted as brothers. And, by the way,
Iwaldi, that dwarf, gnome, or whatever, was
contemporary with them. And he ruled his
people, who dug deep into the earth and lived
underground.
Common Germanic died out, of course, but
the three continued to speak it among themselves
as a sort of code. Sometime in mans
history, they ceased to appear among men as
gods. They shucked their role and retired to
whatever identity the Nine required of them.
Caliban shook his head as if he were wondering
about my sanity.
I said, Our father got the elixir from the
Nine. He was a Servant, as we are. As I was,
I amended. And then the same thing happened
to him that happened later to us. The
side effect of the elixir is to make the user mad,
if only for a short time. Its effect is psychic,
as well as physical. Something deeply disturbing,
no matter how repressed, ruptures the surface,
thrusts up from under. The particular
form of the psychosis depends upon the character
of the particular individual, of course.
Take me, Caliban, or should I call you Doc,
since Im your brother? Take me. I had always
thought my attitudes towards killing was
very healthy. And Id always thought my attitude
towards sex was extremely healthy. But
somewhere in me was a linkage between the
two. Something in me equated the act of coitus
with killing, the thrust of the penis with the
thrust of the knife, orgasm with the bliss of the
knife, as Nietzsche called it.
And take you, Doc. Brother. You have always,
up until now, with one fatal exception,
avoided killing. You never did it even to those
most deserving being killed, if you could possibly
avoid it. But you wanted to kill, Doc. And
you equated coitus with killing. Down there,
deep down there.
And take our father, Doc. He went mad
and was locked up in the castle. And he got
loose and fled to London to hide in the big city.
There his psychosis took the form of the grisly
murders of prostitutes. Why, I dont know.
He raped my mother. Which is why I was
born. Later, he went to America. Something
happened, the tide of evil reversed, siphoned
off, as it were. He took the name of Caliban
and devoted his life to good. Trying to make
up in some measure for what hed done in England,
I presume.
Note the name Caliban. Another name for
a savage. Shakespeares monster in The
Tempest, and a literary archetype of the savage. An
anagram of cannibal. It was to remind our
father of what he had been.
He raised you to devote your life to good.
You were trained to become a superman of
good. You were taught to hate evil and to
fight it. But you were to love the evil-doer, not
hate him. Hate the sin, not the sinner. Which
is an extremely difficult, perhaps almost impossible,
thing to do. This attitude has to lead to
all sorts of conflict.
You took a super-Boy Scout oath. You
were reared by our father to be a physical and
mental Ubermensch, though the development
would not have been so successful if you had
not been genetically superior. You have the
bones and muscle of an Old Stone Age man because
your grandfather was an Old Stone Age
man.
I suspect that our family is rather inbred,
or at least has had more than a number of Paleolithic
fathers and mothers. How do we know
how many times Grandfather XauXaz, or his
brothers, dropped in to resupply the archaic
genes? Castle Grandrith may have been the
Threes breeding farm.
And you, Doc, like me and a number of others,
were approached by the Nine. And you
sold your soul, as we all did, for immortality.
What soul? Caliban said. The sneer was
in his voice; his face had adopted its customary
expressionlessness. But his green, gold-flecked
eyes looked peculiar. I could not tell whether
they were doubtful or murderous.
A manner of speaking, I said. You know
well what I mean.
You really think, then, that our grandfather,
who may also be our great-great-grand-father
and great-great-great-ancestor a number
of times over, was the man-god known to the
primitive Germanics as Wothenjaz and to later
Germanics as Woden or Othinn or a dozen other
names?
Yes, I said. And I believe that the Nine
are keeping the seat of our dead grandfather in
the family. They made sure we would be trained
to be what we are. Perhaps, I am their Wild
Man of the Jungle candidate and you are their
Man of the Metropolis candidate. It pleases
them to pit us against each other. Perhaps, in
the Old Stone Age, it was brother against brother
in the ceremonial battle to the death for the
chieftainship. Who knows? But they dont
care who gets killed.
I think youre trying to talk me to death,
Caliban said.
Trish called, Doc! Listen to him! He
makes sense!
Not to me he doesnt, Caliban said in a
low voice. And even if he did, one of us has
to die.
Im not fighting for a seat at the table of
the Nine, I said.
He grinned slightly and said, Youre giving
up?
Ive eaten their shit long enough, I said.
I think our father decided that, too, and they
killed him.
I tracked down his murderers, Caliban
said. The green-and-gold eyes seemed to pulse.
I did not kill them but I turned their traps for
me against them, and they died. If I had to do
it again today, I would kill them with my bare
hands.
How do you know they werent agents of
the Nine? I said.
He had been inching forward now. He halted,
and he shuddered. His bronze face, where
it wasnt splashed with blood, had darkened
with fury. His face twisted as if it were metal
under great heat.
You lie! he screamed.
His penis rose so swiftly it looked as if it
were being hauled up on a string. It swelled
like a cobra, the blue veins pulsed, and the great
red glans glistened.
I knew then that there was no talking him
out of it. The fight was inevitable. I knew
this deep down, and, perhaps, I had hoped deep
down that it would take place. Whatever my
true hopes, my penis rose also, though more
slowly, and when fully erect, it looked pale and
small against his.
He watched the organ swell and then he
said, Im going to tear your balls and cock off,
big brother!
He sprang forward, swiftly as a tiger, and
lashed out with one hand at my testicles. The
other went up to catch whichever hand I extended for defense.
I intercepted the hand and without flinching,
which he had hoped I would do so he could
throw me off balance if he missed my genitals.
He came up swiftly then, though I almost threw
him over, because he was crouched to one side
and so off-balance.
We were again in the stance we had had
when on the bridge. He glared down at me, six
foot seven against my six foot three and his 300
pounds against my 240. I am a big wide man,
thick-boned as a Cro-Magnon, as I have said,
and greatly muscled, but my proportions are
such that I do not look like a shot-putter. Alone,
with no other humans by me for comparison, I
look more like the Apollo Belvedere, although
somewhat more broad-shouldered and deep-chested.
Calibans proportions were also such that he
did not look so massively constructed if he stood
alone. But next to me, he seemed to be muscled
with pythons. And Im sure that we looked to
Trish like a male African lion straining against
an American mountain lion.
For what seemed minutes, we strained
against each other. Both of us were bleeding
from a dozen wounds and profusely from several.
We had become weakened by the loss of
blood and the energy expended. Our breathing
was labored.
We strove. And then, slowly, oh, so slowly,
but steadily, his arms were pushed back. His
eyes widened slightly, and he breathed more
harshly. The muscles of neck, shoulders, chest,
and arms ridged. Blue veins pushed up the
sweating bronze skin on his temples.
He bent forward and caught my nose in his
teeth and bit. I jerked it out of his teeth, but
it cost me a pain that seemed to run through
my nose and split my brain. It shot down
through the pit of my belly and down my legs,
as if it were a streak of lightning. Part of it
was torn off, and blood spurted.
Somehow, he jerked one hand loose and
grabbed my testicles. It was done quickly, as
savagely and powerfully as the swipe of a tigers
paw. Another sear of pain struck, like a
spear head, between my legs. I screamed then,
and I reacted half-unconsciously. We both were
standing there with each others ripped-off
testicles in our hands.
Blood spurted from the torn skin and veins
and arteries between his legs. I felt a warmth
shooting down my leg but did not look down
because that would have been fatal. There was
not much time left before I became weak with
shock and pain, and loss of blood.
I cast his testicles in his face and leaped.
He dropped mine and tried to grab both my
hands again, but this time I caught one of his
hands and with the other made my own swipe.
The penis, amazingly, was still huge and hard,
though it was deflating. It twisted like a spigot
in my grip; he screamed; I yanked with all my
strength; the flesh tore like a piece of silk; the
member, spurting blood at one end and jism at
the other, was in my hand and before his face.
I dropped it; he stepped forward as if to
pick it up. Then I was on his back and had a
full-Nelson on him. He fell forward and crashed
upon his face. The wind went out of him.
Despite this, he still had enough vitality to
resist my pressure. His neck muscles became
as hard as wood. I could feel my own strength
flapping away, like a sick bat into the night.
Yet, my penis was still hard and throbbing.
It was up against his buttocks, which also felt
as hard as oak.
I applied pressure with my hands against
the back of his neck in a surge, knowing that if
he could withstand that, he might yet win.
Blackness was closing in on the edges of my
consciousness.
His skin began to gray, even as the bones of
his neck creaked like a ships mast against the
force of the wind.
I heard, faintly, a cry of protest from Trish.
Caliban grunted once as if he were trying to
force something out from him. His neck bent,
and then the bones snapped.
I spurted over him with only a vague awareness
of it. The black rushed in as the fluid
rushed out, and shortly thereafter I cared as
little as Caliban about the world.
The awakening was partial and blurred. I
felt some pain, though it was everywhere, but
so little that I realizedlaterthat I was
drugged. The lights overhead were high and
hexagonal. Dimly, I knew I was in bed in the
atom-bomb shelter.
Clio, I said but could not hear myself say
it.
A head, framed in a bronze halo, blacked out
the lights. It was smiling and weeping at the
same time.
Trish, I said. Wheres Clio?
Another head, haloed in gold, appeared beside the bronze.
It leaned down and kissed me.
Go back to sleep, dear.
I obeyed.
When I awoke again, I was still drugged.
The pain had increased, however. It was wired
throughout my body but centered from beneath
my penis.
I turned my head. I was in the shelter. It
was 80 feet wide, 60 long, and 30 high. Portable
screens divided it into rooms, with the exception
of a cement-block cube which housed the fuel
cells and the converters. The air system was
based on that used in manned space craft. There
were supplies enough to last us six months. I
had been against building it because we were
so seldom in England. Clio had insisted that
we construct it, and now I was glad that she
was so stubborn.
I had many questions, but I asked first, in
a weak voice, if she was all right. She told me
to keep quiet and eat. She spoon fed me, and
then I felt strong enough to put some questions
to her. She began a lengthy account, during
which, despite my intense curiosity, I fell asleep
again.
On awakening the third time, I found Clio
gone and Trish taking care of me. She said my
wife had left the shelter to talk to the contractors
about rebuilding Catstarn Hall.
I said, Im sorry, Trish. I tried to talk
some sense into him. You heard me.
I heard, she said. She shuddered. I
hope I never have to go through anything like
that again if I live to ten thousand.
Have you been contacted by the Nine yet?
I said.
She started and then said, slowly, Yes. In
the first place, we would have had worldwide
publicity about this if the Nine hadnt pulled
the strings of some highly placed puppets in
the government. They clamped down on all reporters
and police investigations, claimed security
demanded it, and that was that. Oh, yes,
the servants were told to be quiet, and threatened
with severe penalties if they talked.
The bodies?
We took care of . . . you . . . set up the
intravenous and the blood. I didnt know Clio
had had some medical training. Without her
Id have been lost. Then I drove like hell to
Keswick and got Doctor Hengist, who is one of
us. Hed already phoned to Whitehall before I
got there. Id phoned him I was coming. There
were soldiers up here on the heels of the people
from Cloamby and Greystoke.
All those bodies, I said.
The three of us worked like mules. We
dragged every one of the bodies, except for
those in the hall, of course, every one of the
bodies outside and in here into a room in the
castle and shut it up. That included dear old
Jocko and Porky, too, but well give them a decent
burial later, out on the hill by that big
boulder. Theyd like that.
There were tears in her eyes. For a moment,
I did not realize that she was talking
about the two old men.
We washed off the blood as well as we could
and covered up what wouldnt come off. Some
high muckamuck is supposed to fly up here and
make a complete report for the government,
but he hasnt shown up yet. Well tell him that
a gang of criminals tried to kidnap us so they
could force the location of the gold, which is
nonexistent, of course, from us. Well hint that
the whole thing was a Communist plot. The
only bodies for him to look at will be those in
the crashed copter and in the ashes of the hall.
What about the cars and the men on the
road? I said. And the landing at Penrith,
and so on?
We dont know anything about that.
She hesitated and then said, We found outwe
werent officially notifiedthat one of the
Nine is coming, too. One of Docs friends
dropped inhes important enough to get
through the military cordonand he told us
were going to get a surprise visit.
What about it? Why so alarmed?
Clio entered then. I said, Whats so frightening
about this visit from the Nine?
Whos scared? she said.
Ive lived with you long enough to know
you, I said. Besides, I can smell the fear
from both of you.
Oh, Jack! Clio said. We were going to
wait until you were stronger before we told
you! But theres really not time now to put it
off!
Trish said, Doc is alive!
It was a shock, but I felt glad. Perhaps,
now that he was alive, he would have felt the
same sense of the madness drained off which I
had experienced. The third time I awoke, even
with the pain, I felt an exultation. This resulted,
not from the inflooding of sensation but
from the departure of a sensation. I knew that
the physical linkage between my sexual behavior
and killing was gone. It was as if I were
a bottle uncorked and turned upside down and
emptied of a black stinking decayed fluid.
The shock of being castrated by Caliban may
have done it. And perhapsI hoped it was sothe
shock of what I had done to him had had
a similar effect on him.
I would not be absolutely certain that I was
back to normal until my testicles had regenerated.
That should not take much longer than the
month required after the ritual excision of one
testes. And it should take much less time than
the six months required to regrow my right leg
below the knee. I had lost this when the RAF
bomber of which I was pilot crashed after a
mission over Hamburg.
Trish said that Doc was sleeping on a bed
behind a screen at the other end of the room.
He would live. That is, until the Nine found
out he was not dead.
Doctor Hengist could not believe that Doc
was still breathing. He said that he would have
to die soon. It was just as well, because the
Nine would not let him live. Neither Clio nor
I knew that the Nine had decreed you two must
fight to the death.
Trish began to cry. She said, Its wrongevilto
have to murder each other. And its
hideously evil that the Nine can now say that
Doc will have to be put out of his misery. Or
that you two should have to fight again after
you get back on your feet.
I was weak once, I said. I accepted the
gift of immortality because the price seemed
worth it. Not now. I intend to fight the Nine.
But we have to be cunning until we are able to
run.
Thats what Doc said, Trish cried, when
he was able to talk for a short time. Listen!
Dont worry too much about losing the elixir.
Doc has been working for thirty years on it.
He couldnt get any samples of the elixir, of
course, because the Nine controls it so rigorously.
But he figured out that our tissues must be
saturated with the elixir. Two years ago he
cut off his own fingers and managed to isolate
the elements of the elixir. He still hasnt been
able to synthesize them correctly, but he says
that its only a matter of a short time until he
will be able to do so.
Is Caliban in good enough shape so that he
could dispense with Hengists services? I said.
Could you and Trish take care of him, with remote-control
advice from me? When I can get
out of bed and take a look at him, Ill take over
the active doctoring.
She nodded, and I said, Very well. Wheel
him into the room behind the fuel room. Hengist
doesnt know about that, does he?
Trish said, I didnt know about it, either.
When Hengist next comes, you tell him that
Caliban died. Hell want to know where, because
I am supposed to bring his head and genitals
to the Nine.
Trish and Clio winced.
I said, The Nine will have to be satisfied
with what they can get. You tell Hengist that
you two sunk Doc in the moat. If he insists
that Doc be pulled out of the moat, then were
in for it. Knowing the Nine as I do, I imagine
that theyll have to have positive evidence that
hes dead. We may have to buy some time with
an accident for Hengist or whoever acts as
agent for the Nine.
Oh, Jack! Clio said. More killings?
If were going to resign from the ranks of
the immortals, we will do it now, I said. And
well have to drop out of sight swiftly. You
know thats increasingly difficult in this ever-narrowing
world.
Trish and Clio left to wheel the sleeping Doc
into the hidden room. An hour later, Hengist
entered. He did not seem surprised that Caliban
had died. Nor did he say anything about
recovering the body. The next day, however,
he notified us that the visit from one of the
Nine had been cancelled. An agent, a Sir Ronald
Hawthorpe, would bring me instructions
and also interrogate me.
After he left, I tried to walk into Docs
room, but the pain between my legs discouraged
this. I allowed Clio to wheel me in beside
his bed. He was lying there with a stiff plastic
collar around his neck. Clio had done a professional
job in doctoring his broken neck. He
was flat on his back and staring up at the ceiling.
Tears formed pools with a deep golden-green
bottom in his eye sockets, and tears ran
down his cheeks. Trish was crying also, but
at the same time she was smiling.
He hasnt wept since he was a little child,
she said. Not even when his mother died or
his father died, did he weep. He must have an
ocean down there, and I thought it would never
come. Oh, Im so happy!
If he did not stop crying, she would not be
so happy. He could be suffering a complete
breakdown, or he could be on the road to a
healthiness he had never had.
I said, Doctor Caliban, why are you crying?
He did not answer. I waited a while and
then repeated my question. After another long
period of silence, he said, in a choked voice, I
am crying for Jocko and Porky and for the other
wonderful friends I had. I am crying for
many people, for Trish especially, because she
loves me and I gave her almost nothing back.
And I am crying most of all, and I cannot help
it, for me.
Clio, always ready to be triggered with empathy, sniffled.
I said, Then you must feel as I do, that
youve suffered a strange sea-change, as it
were?
I have, he said.
Perhaps, I said, we may be doing the
Nine an injustice. Perhaps they knew that we
would be all the better after having gotten
through the effects of the elixir.
I doubt it very much, Doc said. They
would not know exactly what the end-results
would be. They must have gone through this
themselves, though its been so long ago they
may have forgotten. You must not forget that
they put us through hell before we met and
that they ordered us to kill each other afterwards.
No, they are evil, evil!
Clio said, But wont we go through something
like that, too?
Nobody can say, except the Nine, I replied.
And theyre not talking, of course. It
may be that only those descended from the Old
Stone Age people, those who have the genes for
it, react to the elixir in this fashion. But well
never find out. The question now, Doc, is
something only you can answer, though I can
predict what your answer will be, I believe. Are
you prepared to give up the elixir and fight the
Nine?
Trish said she told you about my experiments.
I think well have the elixir ourselves
some day. But whether we do or dont, I am
no longer obeying the Nine. And he who disobeys,
you know, is their deadly enemy.
I wheeled closer and took his hand. They
divided us, brother, I said. But united . . .
I did not feel brotherly, as yet, and I suppose
he did not. But this was a man I could
admire and respect and the best ally anyone
could want. The odds were greatly against us,
but if any two could put up a better fight, I did
not know them.
Clio gave him another shot, and he was soon
asleep. Trish stayed behind to watch him adoringly
for a while. Clio and I returned to the
room, where I slowly and painfully got back
into bed.
Clio sat down and looked at me for a long
time. Then she said, Trish told me about you
two.
Oh? I said.
My heart was beating faster than if Id
heard a leopard prowling in the African bush.
When you two made love, she said.
We werent making love, I said. We
were loving each other. Fucking passionately
and lovingly.
She reddened slightly. No matter how uninhibited
her behavior, she still reacts to certain words.
She said that nothing might have happened
if you hadnt been so concerned about being
crippled by your aberration.
I did not explain to her why I was doing
that, I said. But she was essentially correct.
Although I think the same thing would have
happened even if I was not concerned about my
aberration.
She did not go into a furious tirade or start
weeping, as I had expected. She said, The
trouble with retaining complete youthfulness
and its vigor is that a couple cannot grow old
and fade away together. Were 80 and so should
be weak and set in our ways and thoroughly accustomed
to each, like a wheel in a rut. A wheel
that doesnt want to leave the rut. But we
know each other to the last atom, and, while we
love each other very much, we are youthful and
we are beginning to want some variety. So . . .
So? I said.
So I think well have to have some variety
now and then. The little vacations in the caverns
provided that, but those are gone.
Suddenly, she stood up and bent over and
threw her arms around me.
What am I saying? she cried. I love you
and only you! I really want no other man!
She was sincere, and I loved her very much
at that moment. I always love her, although
there are some moments when the intensity is
less. And, certainly, when I was in Trish, I was
not thinking about Clio. Fairness is fairness.
She really did not want another manas
her permanent mate. But she was right. Immortality
has its prices, and it is impossible to
confine yourself to one mate forever if you have
the vigor of youth.
This problem would have to work itself out
whichever way it would go. At the moment,
we had more vital business to attend to. Hawthorpe
arrived that afternoon and, after some
formalities, got to the instructions.
First, we must get Calibans body up and remove
the head and send it off to the Nine. Usually,
the victor took the head himself, but since
I would not be able to move for some time, that
just could not be done. Hawthorpe would carry
it to the Nine.
Second, I was to come to London as soon as
I was able and not one second later. I would
then be flown to Uganda and taken through the
secret routes of the caverns. This time, I would
not be blindfolded. After going through the
ceremony of seating me, the Nine would hold a
conference. This was the most serious meeting
since 1945. Hawthorpe could not tell me much,
but the discussion would be about the means
used for solving the population problem.
The Nine did not intend to let the over-crowding
and the pollution go on any longer.
The only question was not when but how.
The Nine have a way with temptation.
For a minute, I visualized a world something
like that into which I had been born but
much better. The jungles and the savannas
could return, and Africa would again have its
millions upon millions of zebras, antelope,
hippos, elephants, and its thousands upon
thousands of leopards and lions. The human
population would be few and scattered and living
naked in thatched huts and fighting each other
with spears. I would have vast areas to roam
in. Perhaps, the gorilla could be saved from
extinction, and if I could find just a few of The
Folk left, their numbers could be increased to
the point where they might become as numerous
as they were 50,000 years ago.
It was a beautiful vision.
And, of course, it would have to be paid for,
one way or another.
I might not like the payment.
In fact, I didnt like it.
Moreover, I would have to buy an entrance
ticket with Docs head.
I said, It may take a few days before we
can get Calibans body up.
Oh, no, he said quickly. I have two men
fishing for it now. Ill take care of everything.
Thats decent of you, I said.
Not at all, just carrying out orders, he
said.
If I tried to convert him to our side, I would
be warning the Nine. It would be of no use
anyway.
I said, Come here, Hawthorpe, and when
he was close enough I grabbed his throat with
one hand and the top of his head with the other.
He was a big bull-necked man but squeaked like
a mouse before I twisted his neck. I then sent
Clio and Trish out after the other two. They
called them inside and shot them, and then
dropped the weighted bodies into the moat.
Both were shaken. Though they were old
veterans and cool enough in defending themselves
or attacking enemies on the alert, killing
in cold blood was new. I told them that theyd
have more of that before we were finished, one
way or the other.
An hour later, after some difficulty in getting
Doc into the back of a station wagon, we
drove off. I stopped once before entering the
woods to say farewell to the estate. I doubted
that I would ever be able to return. I looked
at the castle, the ashes of the Hall, the barns,
garages, servants quarters, the broad meadows
and the question-shaped tarn, the woods beyond,
and at the great boulder on the hill, beside
which rested the first Randgrith. The old
man would sit when the two ravens returned,
the local saying went. I knew now what that
meant. The old man, our grandfather, would
never sit because he was forever dead, and, the
two ravens would not return.
Neither would I. Not for many years, anyway.
We drove away as the sun dropped behind
the High Chair. The soldiers on sentinel duty
let us through without delay. It would not be
long before the Nine knew that the three of us
had gone, however. Doc was hidden under some
blankets and luggage. As soon as Hawthorpe
failed to report in as schedulled, the Nine would
investigate, and they would know that Caliban
was still alive and with us.
Then the hunt would be on.
Hunter, beware the prey!
Before this is over, there may be more than
one empty seat at the table of the Nine, and the
world may be aware of its secret masters.